Actions

Work Header

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

Summary:

Morgan struggled to find meaning in life after an incident took away what mattered most to him. Even with support from those around him, he faces a choice: will he let go of the past and embrace the future, or remain consumed by his sorrow? (Around 10 years in the past) [Crossposted in Fanfiction]

Chapter 1: Ever Since That Day

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Prologue:

Ever Since That Day


Ludi Harpastum ended with a smile on everybody’s face. Mondstadt has been very peaceful, thanks to the recent Cavalry Captain and other great contenders for joining the Knight of Favonius in the past years and lending their ability to help the community. Everyone has a great respect for the Knights’ services.

 

Not long after that, lately, there has been a surge in crises across the nation. Under usual circumstances, people wouldn't entertain the idea that the invasion of monsters and their growing numbers is anything unusual.

 

Grand Master Varka and the entire Knight of Favonius, alongside the members of the Adventurers' Guild, have been making earnest efforts to address and uncover the underlying issues. Indeed, safeguarding the citizens and addressing potential threats to the people are integral to their responsibilities.

 

As someone who identifies as a knight, I should fit into that classification. Someone who holds power bears heavier responsibility than others, after all. Unfortunately, not everyone is as noble.

 

Based on my personal experiences and the time I've spent within their associations, nothing I've observed thus far appears out of the ordinary. Whether it's the positive aspects of negativity, the negative aspects of positivity, or the reverse, I've encountered a spectrum of experiences.

 

Despite everything, I consistently believed that opting for justice is frequently the correct decision, and I fulfilled my duty while remaining true to this conviction. I always use my power to help those in need, whether for the sake of me, my friends, my colleagues, or the people. I often told myself that ever since that day, but-

 

I’m not sure if everything I have done was holding a meaning.


A/N: I changed the prologue again because I wasn’t satisfied with the previous one. I promise this will be the last change.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 2: Silent Departure

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chp 0:

Silent Departure


The sky was darkening, rumbles roared, and the air humidity progressively increased as the wind blew hard. The road from Dawn Winery to Mondstadt is by any means not that far, but making a trip when it storms is never a wise decision.

 

“These boxes are the last, Connor. Please check them.” A man huffed after he put down a wooden box. A youngster followed him from behind, bringing a tiny wooden box and placing it near him.

 

“No problem.” Connor said as he took out a notebook.

 

After a while, he continues, “Alright. Everything I ordered is here, so here is the fee. Thank you for making your way here. I could’ve sent Ernest to pick them up, but he’s sick today.”

 

“It’s alright. We just planned to go out since it’s my son’s birthday.” The man said as he patted the boy’s head.

 

“Oh, really? Happy birthday to you, kiddo! I wish you to grow up to be someone your parent can be proud of.

 

“Thank you, Mr. Connor.”

 

“The storm would come anytime soon. How about you take shelter here? It’s dangerous making your way back when there’s a storm. At least wait until the storm passes.” Connor offered the man.

 

“I appreciate your offer, but there’s something that my wife and I had to do back in the city. Send my regards to Master Crepus.” He said that as he turned his back from Connor with his son and walked away.

 

“Very well. Please be careful on your way back!”

 

The man and the boy returned to their wagon, and a woman figure greeted them.

 

“You sure took your time, huh?” She sounded displeased.

 

“Haha, my bad, my bad.” He chuckled, “Let’s go back, shall we? I don’t want my pretty wife and son to catch a cold.”

 

“Hmph! I’m sure the storm will happen on the way even if we go now.” She retorted as she walked away.

 

“We got my proud of and strong wagon. There’s nothing to worry about the storm! Even if there’s danger on our way back, we can just run. Hahaha!” The man proudly said.

 

The woman can only sigh, seeing the man’s antics.

 

They hopped on the wagon and started to head back to the city. Since the short route is temporarily blocked, they have no choice but to take the long course.

 

 

The rain started pouring when the family was on their way back to the city.

 

“It’s bad weather, isn’t it?” The boy broke the silence.

 

“Yeah, if it somehow gets worse, we should stop somewhere. It’s not a good idea if we keep moving forward in this weather.”

 

“I thought you had an urgent matter in the church? Did Seamus-” The woman immediately glared at him, “Did the Seneschal need something from you?”

 

“I just didn’t want you to stay too long doing your job when today is literally our son’s birthday.”

 

“I’m sorry, okay? Duty calls. I need to deliver goods to the client since the one who was supposed to do it is absent.”

 

“Yeah, yeah. Whatever.” The woman brushed his excuse, “Did you hear that, Morgan? Your father is so engrossed in his work and totally forgot to celebrate the special day.” She faked tears while rubbing her son's hair.

 

After a while, they arrived at Drunkard Gorge. A popular route for merchant caravans, and you can find some people set up their stalls there to earn a few mora.

 

“The weather makes the air here feel chill. Although, something doesn’t feel right…”  He mumbled.

 

“Dad, isn’t that a person?” The boy spoke as he pointed in a specific direction.

 

“Hmm?”

 

From their distance, a man dressed in a black coat crouching near a stall doing something. As they can’t see their figure clearly, the man decides to stop the wagon and drop off from the wagon.

 

“I’m going to ask him. Stay here, and don’t go anywhere!”

 

Approaching the figure slowly, the man called him from a distance. “Hey, you!”

 

Because of the rain, the figure didn’t notice the man and was visibly startled by that. He slowly turned his face to the source, revealing himself as a young man.

 

“H- Hello, do you need something?” The young man nervously answered.

 

“What are you doing here in the middle of the storm? You are not with the others?” The man asked him, closing his distance by a bit.

 

The young man didn’t answer as he looked behind the man’s figure, seeing a wagon with a woman and a boy in there. He sighed in relief, and his nervousness wasn’t visible anymore. He looked back to the man with a smile on his face and answered,

 

“I was just retrieving something here before going back home. As for your second question, no, I’m alone since there isn’t much stuff I want to bring back. How about you?” The young man asked back.

 

“As you can see, I was about to head to the city with my family.” He pointed his wagon behind him. “Are you from Mondstadt? Where do you live? Do you perhaps need a ride back to your home?”

 

The young man simply shakes his head and says, “Thank you for the offer, but I live nearby. It won’t take long for me to get back.”

 

“You should head back as soon as possible. The storm will probably get worse before you arrive in the city. Anyway, I finish here, so see you around.” The young man added before walking away.

 

“Wait!” The man stopped him.

 

“Is there something the matter, sir?” His voice sounded cold, which sent a chill down the man’s spine as he gulped his spit.

 

“You aren’t the one who has the right to this stall. It was one of my friends.”

 

The young man didn’t answer as he narrowed his eyes.

 

“You better get out of here soon.” The young man's sentence sounded more like a warning than a threat.

 

“What?”

 

The man pondered for some time before coming to a decision. He gasped and widened his eyes, realizing someone- no, some people showed up from the young man’s back direction.

 

The man instinctively takes a step back, trying to run away before he gets any closer. But as he was about to turn his back, the young man dashed toward him and hit him with his left palm, then pinned him down with a sword materialized out of thin air in his right hand.

 

“Guh!” The man grunted.

 

Two men approach from the opposite direction, holding the woman and his son. Noticing the danger to his family, the man started to panic as fear and regret filled in, but it was too late.

 

“Maria! Morgan!” The man shouted their names, “Damn you, let go of me!”

 

The storm gets even worse than before. Thunderstorms can be heard from above, accompanied by a strong breeze, and the rain is becoming heavier. Anxiety consumes a man's psyche in this weather.

 

Will he and his family die here? Is this the end? He can’t help but think so. A patrol from the knight will not pass here, knowing the current weather. The chance of a knight or somebody passing this gorge is near zero. These are the thoughts circulating in the man’s head.

 

The young man smirked, “Now, I have a couple of questions for you, and I want you to answer them honestly.”

 

“But before that, let me introduce myself. My name is Kyle, I’m a treasure hoarder, and these people are my underlings. What about you, strange yet respectable stranger?” The young man added.

 

“... Seth.” The man said nothing more than that.

 

Kyle walked away from him a few steps. Then he turns back to spread his arms and says, “Question time!”

 

“First question, why are you here? Answer this question as simply as possible, or I will cut your wife’s neck.” Kyle points his sword toward Maria.

 

The hostage could only whimper.

 

“Wait! Please. Don’t hurt her.” He pleaded as he took a step closer without alerting them. 

 

“People from Dawn Winery ordered some ingredients for their wine. We were delivering goods the owner ordered from the city, my wife and son tagging along.” He answered.

 

“Now, for the second question. Do you happen to be close to the knight or the adventurer?”

 

“What?” The question confused Seth.

 

“The Knight of Favonius and the Adventurers Guild, there’s no way you don’t know about them.”

 

“No, I don’t. I’m a mere merchant. If somehow I have any relations with the knights or adventurers, there’s nothing more than a formal relationship.”

 

Kyle stayed quiet and stared at him. That made the family nervous, not sure what was in the head of the criminal’s mind.

 

Kyle then closed his eyes and sighed, “Let both of them go.”

 

Maria and Morgan gasped and ran toward Seth as soon as they released them. He hugged them and asked if they were hurt, and they finally sighed in relief none of them were in harm.

 

“Get out of here, now. Before I change my mind.” The swordsman said.

 

The family furiously nodded and quickly headed toward their wagon, hoping everything would be alright.

 

As the three hopped on the wagon, Seth signaled his horse to move. They passed all the Treasure Hoarders and their leader there without making eye contact with any of them, afraid they could accidentally provoke them.

 

When the family disappeared from his sight, Kyle asked,

 

“Are we ready to leave now?”

 

“Ah yes, boss. We have done putting all the stuff we stole into the hideout after we get out of here, so we can safely retrieve them anytime.” One of his lackeys responded.

 

“Good, we are leaving now. We’ve spent too much time here than I planned.” He ordered.

 

His underlings are preparing to leave, but Kyle asks them again.

 

Everyone stopped their steps, looking at each other and asking if anyone saw where Kyle’s brother was. Kyle looked around, but nothing indicated that his brother was around.

 

“C- could it be…?!”

 

...

 

Amidst the darkness, fire engulfed the middle of the road, looking like a giant bonfire, illuminating the surrounding area. The flames burned deep red and amber, even as rain poured down.

 

“Burn everything!”

 

A man was standing near it. He watched as the blaze rampaged, burning it with all its might. The sword in his left hand drips liquid. His eyes reflect the conflagration, and a grin shows on his face.

 

Three people are lying and unmoving, with red liquid flowing out of their bodies.


A/N: A bit cliche of a starter, I admit.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 3: Survivor

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.0:

Survivor


“Ugh, I hate morning patrol.”

 

Close to Springvale Town, two men are standing with their uniform, armor, and spear in their hands. It is dawn, and they just begin their morning patrol. The previous shift ended prematurely due to the storm.

 

That means the guard around the city would be loose during that period. Grand Master Varka, the leader of Knight of Favonius in Mondstadt, urges the Reconnaissance team and the Outrider to start patrolling as soon as the storm subsides.

 

“Stop complaining. We barely start our duty.” His black-haired partner retorted.

 

“No need to tell me. I slept too well throughout the storm and now feel weary.”

 

“Blame yourself, then.” He sassed before he bossed, “Let’s go. We need to move out.”

 

Reluctantly, he follows his partner's command and moves on to the next point. In the middle of their way, they notice something ahead of them.

 

“Hey. Am I high, or do I see smoke?”

 

“No, I see it as well. That doesn’t seem like something from someone’s camping. Let’s investigate!” His partner ran before him.

 

He soon follows his partner, approaching the source of the smoke. It doesn't take long for them to find the location, and they finally arrive. None of them expected what they see right now. They're so shocked by the scene before them that they don't even notice other people coming to the place.

 

“Hey, what’s happen-!”

 

The individual who had just arrived at the scene was shocked. However, unlike the two, the older man rebounds and reacts almost immediately.

 

“Captain! This is-”

 

“Roger, help me to check the scene! I’ll inspect the victims, and you examine the surroundings! Roy, you call everyone to come here! ASAP!” The older man ordered.

 

“Y- yes, sir!” The two answered in unison and did what he asked quickly.

 

Only the older man and the black-haired man are left there. The older man made his way to the bodies lying on the ground with a heavy heart. Deep down, he knows it is unlikely for them to be alive, albeit a faint hope from him to be at least a survivor.

 

The black-haired guy examines his surroundings, noting everything that should and will be reported to his superior. Although he ordered him to do that, the older man quickly analyzed the scene. But no matter what, the lying bodies are the most striking to him.

 

The burned wagon. A man lies sideways with a slash wound on his front. The woman isn’t too far from him and suffered the same injury on her back. Lastly, a young boy near the woman seems to sustain the worst, a stab right in the chest. That’s all merely what he sees.

 

“Seth…” He muttered, recognizing one of them.

 

The pool of blood forces his feet to bathe in them. He checks his friend's body first before the rest. His body is cold and shows no beat in vain. Checking them one by one, he confirms none of them are alive. Nearing the boy, he catches the young man’s chest expand lightly.

 

The older man widens his eyes when he sees that. He makes sure what he sees isn’t an illusion by rubbing his eyes. Before he could check the boy’s body, someone called him out.

 

“Captain, I bring everyone that could help!”

 

Knight members are swarming around the area. Just like ordinary people react, they are stunned by what they see. However, knowing there’s no time to waste, the older man leads them to do what’s necessary for the situation.

 

“Alright! Attention!” He gathered everyone's attention.

 

“I want you all to split into two groups. The first one will consist of the Reconnaissance members. Your job will be to look for clues about what happened and find anything related to the perpetrator, while my team will handle the victims. Understand?”

 

“Yes, sir!”

 

They swiftly execute the order they got. The first team disperse to scan the area and look further to find suspicious activity or individuals. Only a few are left to deal with the casualty, and one of them asks their leader.

 

“Is there any survivor, sir?”

 

“Right, the boy!” He ran to the boy’s body and checked on him.

 

When the older man verifies the boy’s status, he sighs in relief. The boy is breathing, and his heart beats slowly. Even though his appearance seems to tell about his injuries, his condition discloses otherwise.

 

It’s a miracle to believe, but he’s more than happy to know the boy is alive.

 

“He- he’s alive…”

 

“Really?!”

 

Something falls from the boy when the older man tries to lift him. Those who notice look down and get surprised once again.

 

“Is it from him?”

 

“Yeah. That’s not mine, for sure.” The older man said, still carrying the boy.

 

One of them picks it up and gives it back to the boy.

 

“I’ll bring him back to the Favonius Church to treat him. Can the rest of you deal with the bodies?”

 

“Understand, sir! Please leave the rest to us.”

 

“Okay, I’ll be back soon.”

 

With that said, the older man moves quickly to the Church of Favonius in the city.

 

*CLICK*


A/N: Those two departments are responsible for patrolling unless I missed something based on the canon-game story. Amber and Eula have a voice line about it, so I find their jobs align to some degree.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 4: A Second Chance

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.1:

A Second Chance


I groan as I slowly open my eyes. I see the room's white ceiling and a small chandelier illuminating the whole room. Sitting on my bed, I look around my surroundings to see if there’s someone in here with me, but no one is here.

 

“Ouch…!”

 

Instinctively, I hold the back of my head where it hurts the most. I feel something wrapped around my head. I have no idea what this is because I don't recall wearing a headband or anything. I take it off without thinking, but it’s a mistake.

 

“... A bandage?” I widen my eyes in surprise.

 

The bandage has absorbed a lot of blood, judging by the dark red color. I rub and explore my head carefully, but there’s not even a single drop of blood on my hands. Suddenly, I feel like someone is coming. When I gaze at the closed door, it immediately opens.

 

A sister comes in with a tray and then notices me.

 

“Oh, you already- Why are you taking the bandage off?!” She suddenly raised her voice and rushed toward me.

 

She picks up the bandage and looks at it for a second, then looks at me with slight anger mixed with worry.

 

“Are you hurt somewhere?” She asked.

 

I shake my head, and she sighs in relief.

 

“I’m going to pick more bandages, okay? I’m sure you’re hungry, so I prepared some soup. Eat it while it warms, will you?” She smiled warmly at me before leaving and closing the door.

 

“I guess I am hungry.” I shrugged after hearing my stomach grumbling.

 

I feel something sticking on my chest when I get off the bed. I lift my shirt to the top, revealing another bandage wrapped around my chest and left shoulder. I try to touch it gently but feel no pain. Curiosity gets the better of me again, so I remove the bandage.

 

“Oh my…” My jaw drops slightly, and my eyes widen. I can’t hide my surprise at what I’m witnessing.

 

Close inspection reveals that the size is nearly as large as a blade on my chest. It looks dreadful as a scar. I decide to put it aside from my mind since I feel hungry.

 

Standing before the food, I notice something eye-catching lying next to the tray. An orb-shaped gem inlaid within a pair of tri-feathered wings, with a diamond-shaped tail on the bottom and five spikes at the top. On the back, three-wing-like decorations along the bottom on one side.

 

“A vision?” I murmured.

 

I picked it up and observed it closely.

 

“It looks pretty. But why is it lying here? Whose is this?”

 

I don’t remember owning a vision, so I just put it back where it was.

 

While I’m sitting on my bed eating the soup, I can tell some presences are closing by. The door is open, showing the sister is back with another two figures behind her. They come in one by one, but I recognize those two within a second.

 

“Please don’t mind us. Feel free to keep eating. I’m sure you’re quite hungry since you’re recovering.” Assured the man in white and red vestment.

 

He wears a white miter and circular glasses. He’s the Seneschal of the Church of Favonius, one of the leaders of Mondsatdt. He’s very considerate to let me eat my soup back, but I choose not to since it would be inappropriate, so I shake my head.

 

“Hmm? Are your wounds already recovered?” The other man spoke to me with a curious expression.

 

The other man’s the Grand Master of the Knight of Favonius. Anyone in Mondstadt knows who he is.

 

“Ah, right. Let me patch your head with a new bandage.” The sister comes close to me with a fresh bandage in her hand.

 

“There’s no need. I’m feeling alright.”

 

“What are you talking about? You still need treatment for your injuries.”

 

“No, I’m fine. Really.”

 

“But you’re still bleeding.”

 

“They stopped already. Please take a look.” I said as I revealed all the injuries I knew.

 

I hear a gasp from her.

 

“What? You were bleeding quite severely this morning. How is it already healed?!” The sister said in disbelief. Even the Seneschal finds it hard to believe.

 

“Was I in that bad condition?”

 

The sister is confused for a second, and the Seneschal and the Grand Master look at each other for a second before the Grand Master answers my question.

 

“Well, if that is what you are wondering, all I can say is that you were gravely injured that we thought it was already too late to save your life. But somehow, you were still breathing with all the injuries you sustained.” He smiled bitterly.

 

My memories blur all the way. I only remember I was on my way home with my parents and nothing else.

 

“I think you should rest, kid. Hopefully, it helps you reduce the pain and recover faster.” The Grand Master said before mumbling, “I just have to ask you next time…”

 

“Ask me what, Grand Master Varka?”

 

“Huh?” He sounded surprised.

 

“You said you have something to ask me. Feel free to ask me. I gladly help if I can.”

 

The Seneschal seems to be not pleased with the Grand Master.

 

“You want to ask him now?” The Seneschal inquired.

 

The Grand Master raises his eyebrows.

 

“I think the question can wait. You should just focus on recovering for now. I’ll take my leave. All that matters is that Morgan is safe and sound.” He excused himself to leave the room.

 

When he was about to close the door, I thanked him for his visit. After looking at the Grand Master figure leaving the room, the Seneschal looks at me.

 

“Morgan, how are you feeling? Please let us know if you are uncomfortable or if something bothers you."

 

“Thank you, but as you can see, I’m fine.”

 

“I’m glad to hear that. I still couldn’t believe what happened to you this morning.”

 

Right, I forgot the reason why I’m here. Grandmaster and the Seneschal said they found me gravely injured this morning and said nothing more. That means they know nothing about what happened to me, but the same goes for me.

 

“Seneschal, may I ask you what happened?”

 

“You don’t remember?”

 

I nodded.

 

The Seneschal looks at the Sister.

 

“Please give us a moment.” He said.

 

They move to the corner of the room, whispering about something. However, I hear them quite clearly by staying quiet.

 

“Morgan seems to suffer an amnesia.”

 

“You’re right. For now, perhaps we shouldn’t tell Morgan about what happened, especially regarding his parents.”

 

Hearing the last part makes me immediately slide off the bed to stand up and ask, “My parents? What happened to them?”

 

Hearing me suddenly speak while they were whispering surprised them, and they even got confused for a second.

 

“M- Morgan? You heard us?”

 

“What happened to parents? Where are they? Are they okay?” I persisted.

 

I feel my heart racing due to panicking.

 

“Wait, please calm down. You need-” The sister tried to soothe me.

 

“Calm down? Knowing something happened to my parents?” I said, slowly losing patience.

 

“Morgan, listen to me. You need to rest to recover your condition.”

 

“I don’t need sleep! I need an answer!”

 

They reeled hearing me say that. That was the first time I shouted after I woke up. The Seneschal and the Sister seem uncomfortable and aren’t ready to answer my question. I can feel all the emotions in me bursting at that moment.

 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise my voice.”

 

I just yelled at them without giving them a chance to explain, so I apologized. The Seneschal and the Sister looked stunned yet relieved by my sudden apology.

 

“It’s alright. We also apologize for not being able to tell you because…” She seemed to hesitate to continue her sentence.

 

“You bound to know sooner or later anyway. We just feel like your current state isn’t ready to accept the truth.” The Seneschal added.

 

“I’m ready.” I said it without a hint of doubt.

 

I resolve that I’m ready to take the truth. I can’t remember what happened, but that doesn’t matter. The truth is in front of me, but what is this feeling I have? I feel restless.


A/N: You know, I initially wanted to describe Varka as a buffed man but decided to be against it. Because, well, we barely know anything about him except a little crumbs from Razor and others. As much as I wanted him to be like that, I wouldn’t set my expectations too high. But a man can dream, right? Let’s hope MHY does him justice.

 

If not, I might do it myself here.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 5: The Worst News

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.2:

The Worst News


“Can you please prepare tea for him?”

 

The Seneschal asked the sister, and she nodded. She throws a glance at me for a second before leaving. The Seneschal walks to my side to pick a chair nearby to sit on. He faces me, but he doesn’t speak for a while.

 

Then he closes his eyes, holding his hands together firmly as he looks down. He raises his head to look at me again, sighing before speaking,

 

“Alright, Morgan. I want you to relax and calm down before I tell you what happened.”

 

I stay quiet without looking away from him. I can’t help feeling nervous, but I could say the same goes for him. The Seneschal seems hesitant to tell me as his mouth is agape, like the words stuck in his throat. When he was about to speak, the door opened. It’s the Sister as she brings yet another tray in her hands.

 

“Your tea is ready.” She gave me the cup.

 

“Thank you very much.”

 

Before drinking it, the fragrance of the tea gets into my nose. It smells nice and makes me relax. I take a sip, then gulp it in one go. My throat felt dry, so I just finished it quickly.

 

“You don’t look good. You should take a rest now.” She said after taking a good look at me.

 

“No worry. I haven’t listened to what happened to my parent.”

 

The Sister looks at the Seneschal, feeling anxious. Not long after, he starts speaking,

 

“Morgan, your parents… already passed away when we found you.”

 

“Huh?”

 

My mind went blank there. I couldn’t think of anything. Processing what the Seneschal said, suddenly, I feel a memory surge. A bright light flashed before my eyes, blinding me for a moment. My ears buzz loudly, making me hear nothing. I hold my head tightly. The headache is nothing like before, and my head feels about to burst.

 

I hiss as I pull my knees close and then curl my body. The memory is forcing its way into my head.

 

“Argh…!”

 

When I open my eyes, I see myself and my parents on the ground while a man with a sword walks toward them. My father tried to protect us and even begged for mercy in front of the man.

 

The man didn’t even bat an eye before striking my father. My mother shrieks, seeing what she saw. The man walks toward her with his sword still dripping blood. My mother crawled backward, trying to run from him and save me, but it was futile. Once she was in his range of attack, he slashed her.

 

Witnessed the scene, I was just sitting there, shaking, because I couldn’t do anything, like a coward. I remember the feeling I had that night, and I could see it clearly on my face in front of me. I could sense death was nearing.

 

Fear and hopelessness.

 

[What can you do? You’re powerless. You can’t protect anyone, not even yourself.]

 

“Khh… Shut up!” I clenched my teeth.

 

I feel my body trembling. Slowly, I’m starting to feel my senses are back to reality. Opening my eyes as I release my hands from my head, I stare at my palms shaking. Suddenly, I feel a pat on my shoulders. It’s the Seneschal.

 

“Morgan! Can you hear me?!”

 

I gasped for air for a while.

 

Still trying to gather my mind, I reply, “...Yeah, I’m so sorry. I lost in my thought just now.”

 

He doesn’t seem convinced by my words, but he decides not to ask me further. I’m staring at my palms again, trying to calm myself by breathing deeply and slowly. After a minute, I raise my head and sigh, then look at the Seneschal.

 

“Do you feel better now?” He gently asked.

 

“Yeah, I guess so.”

 

“I see. As I thought, telling you what happened now is bad timing. I shouldn’t-”

 

“Please don’t apologize. I’m the one asking you to tell me. I’m thankful for listening to my request.” I bowed lightly to him.

 

“Do you need anything, Morgan? Hearing that news must be rough for you.” The sister offered.

 

“No.” I shook my head before saying, “Maybe I need some time alone. Can you all please leave?”

 

“Right. You might need more time to digest what I said to you. We can continue the next time you’re in better condition.” The Seneschal said as he stood.

 

Hesitantly, they leave the room. But before closing the door, the Seneschal said another thing to me.

 

“If you need anything, don’t be afraid to ask me or one of the Sisters, okay?”

 

I simply nod, and he closes the door.

 

I throw myself onto the bed while spreading my arms. I feel drained. I notice the window in this room is still open. The view from the window is good, as I can see Cider Lake from here. The fresh air in the morning, the trees near the lake dance as the wind blows, and birds fly in the sky.

 

I put my hands on the window to support my body, trying to enjoy the view. But there are some complicated feelings I couldn’t put into words. These feelings I have encumber my chest.

 

My parents have died. That is the most bitter news I ever got, and I doubt there would be anything worse than that. My mind goes blank for a while until I come to my senses. Thinking about it again makes my blood boil, making me feel furious.

 

[Why?]

 

I feel angry and disappointed in myself.

 

[Why would you? Are you regretting something you can’t control?]

 

“Then what the hell am I supposed to do?” I meekly asked.

 

...

 

[You are in grief.]

 

“Am I?” I scoffed.

 

I drop my shoulders as I look down at my feet, and my vision becomes blurry. My nose feels stuffed, so I sniff to clear my nostrils. Without my notice, a droplet drops to my feet, another fall, and more. It takes me a while to notice something dripping from my eyes to my cheek, and I wipe them with my hand.

 

“I’m- crying?” I stammered, realizing I shed tears.

 

I hurriedly wipe my tears with my sleeves.

 

[Just let it out. No one is here.]

 

“No, I-” My voice cracked.

 

I don’t know what to do. My knees feel weak, and I drop down without resistance. Dragging my feet closer, I hug my legs tightly and burrow my face into my knees. Unconsciously, I let these complex emotions take hold of me and pour out like a forceful flood of emotions. Tears keep flowing as I squeeze my legs vigorously to a point where my legs almost feel numb.


A/N: No comment.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 6: Burial

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.3:

Burial


In the midst of dozing, I hear knocks on the door. Feeling heavy to open my eyes, I peek at the door. Yet, I don’t have the slight motivation or strength to speak and stand up, so I remain sitting in the corner. After a while, the person behind the door starts to speak.

 

“Morgan. May I come in?”

 

I remain silent.

 

I recognize the voice. Since I didn’t answer, it’s only natural for the person to open the door. When he finds me, he approaches slowly and stands before me. I still don’t bother to raise my head and keep my head burrowed. But staying silent would make matters more complicated, and for that reason, I voice,

 

“What is it, Grand Master Varka?”

 

He stayed silent before crouching.

 

“Are you still hurt, Morgan?” He concerned.

 

“... Don’t worry about me. Do what you must.”

 

“We did, and we’re still trying to. I won’t interrogate you about what happened, at least until you’re ready.” He responded.

 

“How does it help you?”

 

“Information from witnesses is crucial. I wish to know the chronology of the incident. With that, it would definitely make this case more manageable to apprehend whoever is behind it.”

 

I remain motionless. My head is still busy trying to collect all the pieces, even though I want to help him. However, I also really don’t have the impetus for it.

 

“Don’t you want to serve justice to the culprit?”

 

“...”

 

I feel my hand twitches. Silence dwells in the room. Unhurriedly opening my eyes, Grand Master’s words hastily echo in my mind.

 

“Right. That is not why I am here.” He said before continuing,

 

“Your parents’ funerals are beginning soon. I realize it may be too soon for all that has happened to you, but I don't believe you want to miss their funerals.”

 

I raise my head to look at him.

 

“You may be right.” I weakly said.

 

I can’t see clearly Grand Master’s expression as my sight is impaired. Pushing myself to stand up using my knee, he helps me. 

 

“You don’t look so good.” He commented.

 

“... It’s not as bad as it looks. Let’s not waste any more time.” I responded as I moved past him.

 

However, he prevented me from taking more than three steps by holding my shoulder.

 

“You don’t have to push it if you can’t or don’t want to, Morgan!”

 

Emontionlessly, I turn back and say, “This will be my last time to say goodbye to them. Let me be. Please.”

 

He’s speechless before sighing and hearing my response. Grand Master seems to be in deep thought, still holding my shoulder. I feel something indescribable in my chest as I wait for him to speak.

 

I’m aware that I AM pushing myself. I barely feel any strength in me as my limbs feel shaky. I’ve been sitting for too long without moving, literally. Perhaps that’s just how it is.

 

“Alright, but let’s wash your face and change your clothes first. That'll make you feel more refreshed.”

 

I just nodded.

 

...

 

To my surprise, I found loads more people attending my parents’ funeral. I try to conceal myself, but it’s unavailing. I can feel intense gazes from everyone. It could be because the Grand Master walks close to me or they realize who I am. Regardless, I should be feeling uptight and nervous, but strangely, I don’t.

 

I keep walking to where Grand Master escorts me, which leads me to the front, where I can see almost everyone. When I arrive, The Cardinal of Daybreak starts the funeral rites. He starts with my father’s story before my mother’s, and after that are hymns and prayers. And lastly is the burial.

 

Before I realized it, the rite was nearly ending. Barely anything gets into my ears. People began to place flowers and bouquets on my parents' graves at the end of the ceremony. The idea to bring flowers slipped my head now that I have nothing in my hand.

 

“Do you want to put one as well?”

 

Someone spoke to me with bouquets in their hand.

 

“Um...”

 

“I glimpsed you didn’t bring anything with you, so you can take these and give them to your parents.” She smiled as she handed me the bouquets.

 

“No, I can’t do that. That’s yours.”

 

“Indeed. Initially, I brought these to express my condolence. But if it’s you, then I’m sure these bouquets will mean more than that.”

 

I’m speechless to hear that.

 

“How about it?” She asked once again.

 

“... Are you sure?”

 

“Absolutely. Here, take it.”

 

“Thank you.” I expressed my gratitude as I took the bouquets.

 

“Don’t mention it. Also, I’m so sorry for your loss. I hope you’ll get through it alright.”

 

I nodded.

 

Heavily, I step toward my parents’ graves along with other people. I give one to each of their graves as well as mental notes. When done, I walked back to where I was. In the end, some people start leaving the graveyard, while some approach me to say sorry and more. Although I don’t like it, I appreciate their commiseration.

 

 

Few people remain in the graveyard. However, I don’t see the lady who gave me bouquets among these people. It’s a shame because I wanted to express my gratitude to her. Since I have nothing else, I decided to stay here for a while.

 

“Excuse me.”

 

“..?”

 

“You’re Morgan, right? I believe this is our first meeting, so please allow me to introduce myself. I’m Cardinal Calvin, the Stand-in Cardinal in the Church of Favonius. A pleasure to meet you.”

 

I nodded.

 

He stands beside me while I keep staring at their graves. The winds gently blow to the east, making leaves under our feet dance in the air.

 

“So, what is it that you want to talk about?” I continued the conversation going, despite not wanting to.

 

“First of all, my sincere condolence. If you need anything or need to talk, please don’t hesitate to call me. I’ll do my best to help you.”

 

“... I appreciate your gesture.”

 

“Secondly, allow me to apologize for not involving you in your parents’ funeral rite preparation. We deemed you weren’t in state to participate when looking into your state at the time.”

 

“Don’t be concerned about it. If anything, I’m grateful to you for doing this without me.”

 

“We just did what we should. Was there anything in the ceremony you felt lacking?” He inquired as he looked at me.

 

I merely shake my head. Without looking, I know he feels doubtful.

 

“Are you sure? You don’t feel dissatisfied with our arrangement?”

 

I softly scoff, “Why would I? I do not wish for anything special here. Besides, it already happened. There’s no point changing it now.”

 

“If there’s nothing more to discuss, allow me to leave.” I added before leaving.

 

“Thank you, and sorry if I took too much of your time.” He bowed a little.

 

I stop at the track and turn back, “No, thanks to you ALL.”

 

I value all the kindness people gave to me. Because moving forward, I wouldn’t know what becomes of me.


A/N: A very kind lady, isn’t she? Guess who she is.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 7: Piecing All Clues

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.4:

Piecing All Clues


Sitting on the edge of the bed, I wait for people from the Knights are coming. It’s been a few days, but the investigation of the incident isn’t going anywhere. Or so I heard. They’ve been doing it without any information from me, after all.

 

Grand Master Varka and I agreed to discuss the incident further today. I’m curious about what they have found so far in exchange for me to tell them about what happened. Nearing the appointed time, they should come any time soon.

 

The moment I thought of them, I heard knocks on the door.

 

“Morgan, it’s me.”

 

“Come in.”

 

The door opens and reveals a few people standing in front of it. Coming one by one, they position themselves in different spots. I quietly wait for them to come in until the last person closes the door.

 

Four persons are in the room, excluding me. Grand Master Varka, The Seneschal, and the others are someone I don’t know.

 

“Shall we start now?” I began.

 

“No need to be haste, Morgan. Firstly, let those two introduce themselves to you. I gathered as few people as possible, like you asked.” Grand Master protested.

 

“Right, allow us to do the honor. My name is Fernand, the captain of the Reconnaissance. My company and I are responsible for performing reconnoiter and fend off approaching enemies.” He stands next to the Seneschal.

 

Well, you did a terrible job, then.

 

“A pleasure to meet you, Morgan.” He continued.

 

“Likewise, sir.”

 

“I’m Eroch, the Inspector of Knight of Favonius. I’m here to assist you in solving this incident. I hope we can work together.” He sits on the chair.

 

I nodded.

 

“Before we begin, do you have any questions?”

 

“Isn’t it a bit late for me to provide you guys with intel? It’s been a few days since then. I doubt I could help much.”

 

“I told you not to worry about it too much. While we got clues on our own, getting more from you definitely would increase the chance for us to find whoever was behind that incident.” Grand Master Varka answered.

 

“That’s why we’d ask for your cooperation. Let’s hope we can find the root as soon as possible. We cannot let them get away from punishment.”

 

“Besides, it’ll be dangerous to let those responsible loose around Mondstadt.”

 

“But, please don’t burden yourself too much with this meeting.” The Seneschal reminded.

 

I nod a few times, “Alright. Go ahead.”

 

I’ve been itching to hear something more about that bastard . My head had nothing going on but that tragedy. I’m not a fan of meet-ups like this, but I’d be lying if I said I didn’t have high hopes for them.

 

Grand Master Varka signals Eroch to speak, and after taking out a small notebook, he starts the meeting.

 

“The incident happened on 28th October, next to the entrance of the Drunkard Gorge. The documented victims were Seth Frederick, Maria Frederick, and Morgan Frederick. We confirmed the couple's death while their child survived but suffered grave injuries. After the crime scene inspection, we believed the incident's motive was pillage and murder. We have asked every owner vendor in Drunkard Gorge, possible witnesses from Springvale and nearby villages. However, since the event happened when it was storming, everyone was inside their house. Also, we apprehended some treasure hoarders close to the scene, but they knew almost nothing about it.”

 

I paid attention to everything he said. I suppose that was just a summary of the actual report they have about it, and unless I’m mistaken, they ran out of clues. I’d love to know more details, but I don’t think that’s possible. Nothing seems out of the ordinary except one.

 

“What made you guys think those were the reasons?”

 

“Was it wrong?” Eroch asked.

 

“I’m just wondering. I can understand the murder part, but what about the pillage? Was there anything stolen from our carriage?”

 

“We believe so because we found nothing valuable in your wagon. In Drunkard Gorge, caravan stalls have been cleaned up and looted. It shouldn’t be a coincidence those two events weren’t related.”

 

“Right. It’s worth mentioning that while we expanded our search area, we didn’t find traces of monsters in the vicinity. Those two scenes were too thoroughly and orderly plundered to be monsters’ doing.” Fernand noted.

 

“We assumed that the culprit was a group of treasure hoarders. Unfortunately, those we caught were not related to the incident.”

 

“... I see.” I muttered as I put my hands to support my body.

 

Now that I hear more of it, they’re actually closer to the truth than I expected. There’s only very little intel I can give to them at this point.

 

“I reckon those two have covered pretty much everything we got. So, it’s your turn now, Morgan. What do you have to say?” Grand Master probed.

 

I close my eyes for a second.

 

First of all, I feel the Knight of Favonius and I share different points of view about these occurrences. They think the heist in Drunkard Gorge and my family’s demise are related, whereas I do not. There’s something distinct between that Kyle guy and the one who killed me and my parents.

 

Next, if somehow I end up on the wrong side, the reasons they mentioned aren’t something I agree with. Because if it was, why did they let us go rather than kill and steal our stuff at that moment?

 

Finally, why did he take our goods? I doubt someone like him has an interest in wealth. That man was more like a killer than a theft. But honestly, it could be that treasure hoarder group, someone else, or even monsters that took our belongings.

 

I feel something is amiss.

 

“Morgan? Why do you stay silent?”

 

Hmm, I suppose I’m pondering too much.

 

“Sorry, I was just making sure I recalled everything I needed to tell you.”

 

“Really? What is it?”

 

I told them about what happened that night, from where we got ambushed to the point where he slayed us. Trying my best to describe the poignant tragedy, I can feel my stomach twirling. Good things that I managed to finish the story I made before something emerged from my throat.

 

Everyone in the room has a complicated face. Grand Master Varka taps his finger, The Seneschal covers his mouth, Fernand rubs his chest, and Eroch tries to write my narration. Later on, no one speaks, and another person knocks on the door.

 

“Please come in.”

 

“Excuse me,” It’s a sister bringing a tray, “I made tea for everyone.”

 

“Thank you, Sister Edna. Can you share them with everyone?”

 

She nods before presenting all of us with a cup of tea. After everyone got their tea, she excused herself to leave the room.

 

I sip my tea until the Grand Master carries on the discussion.

 

“So, you are telling us that the one accountable for the incident was a group of treasure hoarders, and not only that, their leader has a vision?”

 

I nodded.

 

“Treasure hoarder with vision, huh?” Fernand mumbled.

 

“Why would people gifted by archons commit something so cruel?” The Seneschal wondered.

 

“Whatever it was, it doesn’t matter. All I know is we find and put them behind bars as soon as possible.” Grand Master retorted.

 

“I didn’t know treasure hoarders would commit a murder.”

 

“It’s an exceedingly rare case, indeed. But those willing to go to such lengths do exist out there.” Fernand noted.

 

I keep quiet to listen to them talking. We have pieced together every clue we got, but apparently, it’s not enough. There’s no more use to keep this discussion going if we don’t progress further, but I proved wrong.


A/N: Fernand is just a placeholder name for the previous captain of the Reconnaissance before Eula. And for Eroch, unless you haven’t read Genshin Impact manga, you should be familiar with him.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 8: The Taste of Directionless

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 1.5:

The Taste of Directionless


The cold breeze constantly touches my skin and clothes as I sit on the window. Despite knowing I probably will catch a fever by doing this, I ignore the chill. I look above to stargazing while trying to empty my thoughts.

 

Lately, I found myself couldn’t sleep adequately. I am used to either already fast asleep or lying on the bed trying to sleep at this hour. It’s a miracle if I somehow can doze without feeling restless nowadays.

 

Since the meeting with some personnel from the Knight of Favonius, I’ve been trying to determine what I should do. I helped them by giving them disclosure of the incident, and Grand Master and others got what they needed to proceed with the case. But-

 

What about me?

 

What am I supposed to do?

 

The Seneschal said I should wait for the news from them. Sadly, I don’t feel right sitting here doing nothing while they do their best. Maybe I’m not part of the Knight, but I want to get involved. But again-

 

*sigh*

 

 

“Grand Master, don’t you think this group sounds familiar?” Eroch inquired.

 

Eroch was being silent too the whole time.

 

“Yeah, I thought so too. I didn’t expect they would set foot in Mondstadt. But are you sure it’s them?”

 

“Most likely, yes. I’d never heard of any other group of treasure hoarders with a vision bearer among them.”

 

“Fair point.”

 

The rest of us glanced back and forth when Grand Master and Eroch exchanged.

 

“Morgan, do you remember any names from that group? For example, their leader’s name.” Eroch questioned.

 

“... Their leader’s name is Kyle.”

 

“I knew it.”

 

“Hang on. Sir Eroch, do you mind elaborating on what you meant?” Fernand interrogated.

 

Everyone's attention shifts to him, waiting for an explanation. Eroch puts aside his notebook and drinks his tea before opening his mouth.

 

“This group of treasure hoarders headed by Kyle is one of the high-profile wanted criminals in many nations. The group consists of more than 50 people members, and two of them are vision bearers. They’ve committed a lot of identical cases like this in the past, and so far, none could apprehend them yet.”

 

“They are pretty dodgy and witted. There’s a rumor that the group led by those two vision bearers, namely Kyle and Kenny.” Grand Master appended.

 

“To guarantee the suspects, I’d like to ask you one more thing, Morgan. Do those two wield two different elements, pyro and cryo?”

 

Hesitantly, I nod.

 

“That settled then. Fernand, share this intel with the Outriders and dig for more info about this group.”

 

“Understood!” He saluted before leaving.

 

Eroch continues to write in his notebook. The rest of us remain mute until Grand Master Varka speaks,

 

“I’ll take my leave as well. I will try to ask about this matter to other parties and ask for their cooperation if they know anything.” He said before approaching me,

 

“Thank you for your information, Morgan. You’ve helped us a lot. Let’s hope we can finish this case fast enough.”

 

He shoves his right hand to me, and I reciprocate.

 

“Thanks to you too.”

 

After the handshake, he steps out of the room. But only after leaving a message to the inspector.

 

“I’m sorry if I take too much of your time. I hope you don’t mind helping us a little bit more.”

 

I shake my head, “It’s fine.”

 

We both stayed to chat about everything that had transpired in more detail. It doesn’t take long until Eroch is satisfied. I don’t know how much he got in his note, but it is safe to assume it’s sufficient since I literally have nothing more to tell him.

 

Finishing the drink and putting the note in his coat pocket, Eroch stands up.

 

“I have to thank you for your cooperation as well, Morgan. We’ll do our best to wrap up this case and hopefully bring you good news.”

 

“I look forward to it.”

 

He nods, “Please excuse me, you two.”

 

That leaves me and the Seneschal in the room. I’m staring at my feet, so I have no clue what he’s doing. My heart is pounding, and my head is throbbing, but I hold on to show them. Bit by bit, I raise my head.

 

“Is there anything else?”

 

The Seneschal wags his head, “No. I’m here just in case you had trouble with their interrogation, but you didn’t.”

 

“They just asked a bunch of questions. Nothing harmful.” I said as I put the cup on the table.

 

Silence.

 

Standing motionless, I shut my eyes tight. I tell myself to take a deep breath and exhale.

 

“Is there something that makes you feel uneasy, Morgan?”

 

I turn around, “Why?”

 

“Because that’s how you’re feeling right now.”

 

“... I guess you’re not wrong. But rest assured, it’s not worth mentioning.”

 

“I disagree. It must be something serious, especially after all that.” The Seneschal objected.

 

We stared at each other until I breathed out and sat on the chair.

 

“... Do you think they will succeed in clearing this matter?”

 

The Seneschal seems surprised, “Are you worried that they would fail?”

 

I didn’t answer. There’s a weird feeling on my chest.

 

“Let’s wish the best for them. I’m sure Grand Master Varka will do their best to find and arrest those criminals.”

 

“So you can’t say for certain.”

 

“Well, yeah. I understand you might not want them to go unpunished, but why so fixated on it?” The Seneschal wondered.

 

“Why shouldn’t I? There will be more victims like me soon if we let people like them loose like wild animals.”

 

“I get that. I’m doing my part by doing my own research. Please be patient; we are all doing what we can to solve this case.”

 

I blink a few times before saying, “... Is that so? Good luck, then.”

 

Facing the window, I rest my back on the chair. For some reason, I feel like everything that happened here was meaningless. The Seneschal is right. All I can do for now is nothing but wait for a further update from them.

 

I relax my muscles, trying to destress with all the negative thoughts. I considered our conversation done, but the Seneschal seemed to have something more to verbalize.

 

“Morgan, is there anything else that has been bugging you?”

 

“I wish I could help you all deal with this matter, but I can’t think of anything beneficial.”

 

“Don’t worry about it, Morgan. You can leave everything else to us. Meanwhile, I ask you to suit yourself until you fully recover.”

 

“I- Will do.”

 

“Good. I need to go back, so I’ll leave.”

 

The Seneschal excuses himself after gathering all the cups on a tray.

 

“May the wind guide you, Morgan.” He said before exiting.

 

...

 

I softly exhale upon recalling everything that unfolded.

 

There’s nothing I can do about it. That is the truth I’m trying so hard to deny. However, I can’t avoid that. I couldn’t.

 

Staring at my hand, I mutter, “What’s the point of having you, honestly?”

 

Ironically, even though I have a vision, I am still helpless in my own circumstances. No, it’s more fitting to say that I don’t know what I am supposed to do from now on. What does the archon want by giving me a vision?


A/N: Did you notice it? Can you feel something is not right in there?

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 9: False Mental Expectation

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 2.0:

False Mental Expectation


Currently, I’m sitting on the bed, reading a book. Since no one is home, The Seneschal told me I could stay here as long as I wanted. And since I’m an orphan, they can take care of me. Having no reason to refuse, I accepted his offer.

 

While I’m still twelve, living alone at home is nothing new. Dad and Mom were rare at home. They were often busy with work and at home, mostly at night, on days off, and on weekends. However, I almost never felt lonely. If anything, the sense of being bored occurred more often than being lonely back then.

 

Strange, isn’t it?

 

Don’t get me wrong. If that somehow sounded like I’m distant from my parents, that’s not true. Indeed, we didn’t spend much time together, but my parents always made up for the time lost on their days off or weekends.

 

I always appreciated their effort to spend their time together with me despite them always being busy with work. Our time together was something indispensable to me.

 

Looking at my left wrist, where there are bracelets. “... I feel lonely now that they’re gone.”

 

My eyes started to moisten. I shut my eyes tightly and take a deep breath to compose myself.

 

[I see.]

 

“Really? That’s all you got to say?” I frowned.

 

[What do you want me to say then?]

 

“Well, I don’t know. I’m expecting something like comforting words or something.”

 

[Like what?]

 

“Uh… I don’t know?”

 

“Look, listen. You asked me to tell you my story, and so I did. Here I thought you would feel sympathy for me by saying something more sentimental than a mere ‘I see.’”

 

[Nah. All I said was that you didn’t look good, and then you started the whole story as if I asked in the first place.]

 

I blink a few times when I hear that. I feel the heat rising to my face, thinking if what he said is true, then that means I accidentally vent on him? But still! That doesn’t mean he should just say, ‘I see’ after hearing my story. What kind of person does that?

 

[Comforting words won’t matter. You’ve been keeping these feelings since you recalled that tragedy.]

 

“...”

 

[You feel a little better now, right? Instead of offering sympathy, I believed it was not required.]

 

“... You are cold.”

 

[I won’t deny that.]

 

I know, he’s like this. He is supposed to be like this.

 

At first, I thought I would think of him as an invisible companion or, at worst, a parasite. I don’t know what his name is, who he is, his objective, or his appearance. I also don’t know how far I can trust him and his words. This past week, he hadn’t done anything but spoke to me occasionally.

 

[By the way.]

 

“What?” I replied, slightly annoyed.

 

[You’ve been staying in this room for a week without going outside. Are you not bored?]

 

His question piqued my interest.

 

Indeed. I’ve been staying here without leaving the church. I mostly stayed in this room, only leaving for bathroom breaks. The sisters always brought me food when it was time to eat, so I didn’t have to go out and ask them to make food for me.

 

My appetite has not been as usual as well. While sometimes boredom still creeps at me, nothing is worth noting, especially knowing me in this state. But I could ask people to bring me some books so I can read them to pass the time.

 

[Let me guess.]

 

“What?”

 

[I could tell you were bored sometimes this past week. But since you’re still grieving, the boredom doesn’t bother you as much.]

 

I’m intently listening to what he said, so I stay silent.

 

[In your story, you don’t seem to have friends. You never mention you spent your time with one after all.]

 

My eyebrow twitched hearing him say that.

 

[You must be a homebody.]

 

“Excuse me?”

 

[Oh, maybe a recluse is more fitting for you?]

 

“What are you talking about? Of course not!” I denied his claim.

 

[Really? Then how come nobody has visited you until now?]

 

“...” I didn’t know what to say.

 

“Okay, this is getting annoying. What’s your point?”

 

It’s rare for me to go outside. I would be lying if I said no to that statement. I often hear my parents say how crucial it is to have friends, and they always encourage me to step outside and make some. I disregarded their advice because I believed I had everything I needed already.

 

Sometimes, I find it irritating when they repeatedly bring the topic to me, even though I know they have good intentions. Although my parents were concerned about me feeling lonely without playing with other children my age, I never experienced those feelings.

 

[Sheesh. Chill. I’m just trying to say you need someone to talk to.]

 

“Aren’t you contradicting yourself?” I contended.

 

[I know, that’s why I said it.]

 

“I don’t get it. Explain it like I’m five.”

 

[Simply put, get your ass out of here.] I refused.

 

I don’t believe my issue can be solved by simply venturing outdoors. Plus, I don’t know what I should do after that.

 

[You sure are a stubborn one. I’m starting to think you’re actually a recluse.]

 

“Say whatever you want.” I grumbled.

 

I look back at the book I’m currently holding.

 

[Continuing with this behavior could lead to madness.]

 

“I’m not mad.”

 

[Yet.]

 

I just responded with a sigh.

 

Neither of us speaks anything for a while. Since it’s still very early in the morning, only a few have awake. The sun hasn't risen yet, creating a serene atmosphere enhanced by the gentle breeze.

 

“What makes you think going out would help me?”

 

I straightened my back on the bed and closed the book.

 

[Oh? Finally interested in my suggestion?]

 

“I’ll consider it.”

 

[Human needs each other, Morgan. It's best to interact with others to help cope with your sadness instead of isolating yourself from people. I can tell you have a strong will for being a kid, but you can’t solve everything alone. You have people around you, and they are nice to you. I’m sure they are more than willing to help you if you ask them.]

 

I listened carefully and thoroughly without missing a beat. Closing my eyes as I face up, I grit my teeth and clench my fist.

 

I know that I shouldn’t keep grieving my parents’ death forever.

 

I know what I’m doing to keep myself together is wrong.

 

I know I don’t have anyone.

 

I know my flaws better than anyone, and hearing that from someone really pisses me off. While his statement may be accurate, it was difficult to accept. In the past week, I didn’t just sit on the bed while reading books without thinking about the future.

 

Is the solution really that simple?

 

Did I overlook and underestimate it?

 

Is the crisis I’m facing right now isn’t even a big deal?

 

“Ugh…” I clutched my forehead.

 

[Are you done having an existential crisis?]

 

“Spare me. Do you think it’s okay?”

 

[I only gave you a suggestion. It's entirely up to you whether you do it or not. It won’t hurt to try anyway.]

 

Perhaps he’s right.

 

Sitting here all day won’t get me anywhere, and it’s the first time he gave me some advice. It’s not like I trust him, but I don’t have a better option. So far, everyone I have spoken to has seemed hesitant to talk with me at length.

 

People tried to give me comforting words. However, most of what they said got into my right ear and then out to my left ear. Losing my parents seems like giving some sort of trust issues.

 

“It’s around 5 in the morning, so most people are still asleep. Let’s head out.” I said as I put the book on the table.

 

After getting out of bed, I make the bed and put on some fresh clothes. When I put my hand on the knob, he speaks to me.

 

[By the way, don’t forget about your vision.]

 

Ah, the vision is lying on the table. I didn’t touch it for a week as I purposely neglected it. A few days ago, Grand Master Varka informed me that his men had discovered that vision beside me. Therefore, it is mine.

 

However, why would I want power after when I needed it the most?

 

“Why?”

 

[You won’t let yourself go through that again, would you?]

 

I widen my eyes and click my tongue when he brings up that memory. I sigh before giving in and walk toward the table to pick up the vision. Upon close inspection again, this thing is a beauty.

 

I pick it up and put the vision on my right hip, hiding it under my shirt. I have no reason to hide it, but I don’t want to use it if possible. Keeping it away from my sight will allow me to forget it exists.

 

As I walk towards the door again, I prepare myself and hope to find something by doing so.

 

“Enough time to mourn.”


A/N: I gave Morgan the same, or at least similar, treatment to Rosaria, where the Church of Favonius takes care of him. Now that I think about it, both share some common ground. No parents, need rehabilitation, and they get their vision when the one they love/care for dies.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 10: First Step

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 2.1:

First Step


Stepping out of the room, I see a few sisters preparing to start working for the day, and The Seneschal is talking with one of them. Not long after, the Seneschal sees me and walks toward me for a greeting.

 

“Good morning, Morgan. I didn’t expect to see you this early.”

 

“Good morning. Yeah, I guess I want to take a stroll for a while. Staying inside all day will deteriorate my health after all.”

 

He seemed surprised.

 

“I see. It might be too early, but do you want breakfast?”

 

I shake my head, “It’s okay. I can do that later.”

 

“Are you sure? I suggest you fill your energy in the morning while you still can.”

 

“It’s fine, really.”

 

“If you say so. But may I know where you are going, Morgan?”

 

“Well, I am just planning to walk around the city. I don’t really have anything particular in mind. But I’ll be back before sunset.”

 

“If that is the case,” The Seneschal takes something out from his back, “Here, take this.”

 

“You can choose between having breakfast here in an hour or purchasing one outside. That amount of mora should be sufficient, right?” He added.

 

I open the pouch to see it contains mora, lots of mora. Quickly closing it back, I shove the bag back to him while saying,

 

“I- I think it’s too much. I don’t want to trouble you more than I already have.”

 

“Please don’t say that, Morgan. You’re not troubling me or anyone here.” The Seneschal pleaded.

 

“Just take this with you. What you will spend the mora besides buying food is up to you.”

 

The way he apologized to me sincerely with his heart made me have no heart to refuse it, but at the same time, I couldn’t accept it with my whole heart either.

 

“Then, I’ll accept this,” I uttered before putting the pouch on my hip and bowing slightly, “Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome. Take care, Morgan.” He nodded.

 

“Please excuse me.”

 

Yet, before I can walk away two steps, the Seneschal calls me out.

 

“Morgan.”

 

“Yes?”

 

“May the wind guide you. I pray your day went smoothly.”

 

“... Thank you. I hope the same goes for you.”

 

Walking towards the door, my conversation with the Seneschal ends there.

 

 

The sky is clear, with almost no clouds on the horizon. Inhaling fresh air in the morning relaxes my body. At the same time, this is a perfect opportunity for me to clear my mind. However,

 

“I legit have no idea what to do from here.” I mumbled.

 

[Good grief, why are you acting like a lost lamb?]

 

“Well, I didn’t think I would actually go this far. At first, I thought I would chicken out and lock myself again.”

 

I didn’t realize until now that my body feel stiff and heavy. Once, I read in a book that a healthy mind is a healthy body. Maybe I should warm up my body for a bit before going anywhere, and it’s not like I have any plans for now. So much for recovery.

 

Doing it near the church felt weird, but since no one was there, I ignored it and finished in around 10 minutes. I ended it because I already felt exhausted, and my body felt hurt when I tried to push it.

 

I take a break by leaning on one of the Church’s pillars outside.

 

[You’re surprisingly weaker than I thought.]

 

“Well, sorry to disappoint your expectations. You can laugh if you want.”

 

[Don’t worry. It's just my misconception. Is there a reason why you started working out?]

 

“Hmm… When I think about it, not really. Why?”

 

[Was it not because you want to become stronger?]

 

“Ah, now you mention it. I remember something. I told my parents I wanted to become a knight one day. How- Kuh!” I growled.

 

My hands clutch my head, and my vision becomes blurry, but not for long. My heartbeat spikes when that happens. I take a deep breath for a few minutes to control myself, and it doesn’t take long to make me calm. I guess reading a book about therapy was worth it.

 

Honestly, what happened to me? Remembering my parents always gave me a sudden headache out of nowhere. Hell, even just mentioning them also triggers it sometimes. It’s like my mind refuses to lay a finger on that memory.

 

[You good?]

 

“I guess…” I panted.

 

[Okay, let’s change the topic then. Are you still planning to become a knight?]

 

“...”

 

Before answering him, I contemplate for a moment. Do I still want to become a knight now? Good question. My reason why I want to become a knight isn’t anything grand or commendable but a simple one.

 

I want to protect those I care about most and make my parents proud.

 

Although I said ‘those I care about most’ are only my father and mother. I’m not interested in becoming a hero. Protect Mondstadt? Protect the citizen? Give such noble tasks to the people with a noble dream!

 

What happens to the people in Mondstadt and Mondstadt itself isn’t my business as long as it doesn’t concern those I care about. The more I think about it, the less reason I should join the knight.

 

“... Maybe not.” I breathed.

 

[Knowing what happened, I suppose that’s not unexpected.]

 

“At least I have nothing personal against them.”

 

He doesn’t reply. Then, I’ll end our conversation for now.

 

“Well, let’s go then,” I said as I walked away from the Church.


A/N: Speaking of KoF, I wonder how many kids dream of joining the Knight. I mean, I get that not everyone does. After all, there are plenty of jobs, and some prefer a safer and easier one. I believe the Knight has higher requirements than the others.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 11: Undesirable Topic

Chapter Text

Act 1 Chapter 2.2:

Undesirable Topic


Walking down the stairs from the Church, I see some people gathering in front of the anemo archon statue. I wonder if that is where people usually gather to pray. It actually fitting when your god statue is in front of you. I watch them from afar, but then I begin to walk away.

 

Going down again, I don’t see anything worth my time or attention here, so I decided to move again. On the other side, I see a big building with two knights guarding the entrance of the building. That building is the Knights of Favonius HQ.

 

I approach the entrance until the guards notice me,

 

“Good morning, citizen! Do you have a business in the HQ?” One of the guards greeted me in high-spirited manners.

 

“Er… No.” I nervously replied,  “I just want to visit.”

 

“Visit?” The guard repeated.

 

He looks at his partner, confused. But that also goes to his partner.

 

“At this hour?” The other guard asked.

 

“Am I not allowed to?”

 

“Oh, I’m sorry. That’s not what we meant. Feel free to visit the HQ.”

 

I’m not a knight, so I can’t freely roam the HQ as I please, but it’s not like I want to anyway. The only destination I have in mind right now is the library. Maybe it was not a good idea after all.

 

“Forget it. I just remember I have something else to do.” I don’t.

 

While I am about to leave, the HQ door opens.

 

“Morgan?”

 

A figure walked out from the HQ. I raise my head to see who it is,

 

“Grand Master Varka?”

 

Both guards tense when they notice who it is and are ready to salute their leader.

 

“Good morning, Grand Master Varka!” They saluted him in unison.

 

The Grand Master greets them back casually as he walks toward us. Then he stands before me as he says,

 

“Good morning. I didn’t expect to see you here today. What brings you here, kid?”

 

“Good morning to you, too. It’s nothing, so please don’t mind me. Are you going somewhere?”

 

He hummed before saying, “Yeah, I want to see someone right now.”

 

He denotes the training ground.

 

“How about you coming with me? You’re free, right?” He invited.

 

“What?”

 

“Oh, but it’s okay if you don’t want to. I thought you were interested in knighthood, so I thought I should invite you.”

 

In Mondstadt, that way of thinking isn’t wrong. Most kids and teens in Mondstadt want to become a knight, or at least, that’s what I heard. I understand because if you join the knight, you can make your parents proud and protect them and the people in Mondstadt, which sounds impressive for children.

 

Who doesn’t want to become an honorable knight?

 

“Sure, if you don’t mind me tagging along with you.” But I decided to accept his invitation.

 

“It’s decided then. Come.” The Grand Master seemed to be delighted.

 

We walk to the training ground, and I follow him from behind. I've met Grand Master a few times, but this is the first time I'm paying attention to him. So this is the leader of Knight of Favonius, known as the strongest person in Mondstadt with the title Knight of Boreas.

 

Somehow, I feel like he emits the vibe of a strong person. Despite the rumor of his carefree personality, his strength is no joke. I’m not sure why I can say that for certain. Maybe it has something to do with the fact I have a vision, my keen senses, or even him .

 

“So, how are you feeling today, Morgan?” He broke the silence.

 

“I’m good. Thank you for asking.”

 

“Good to hear that.” He nodded, “Then do you mind explaining what’s with you today?”

 

“... I’m not sure I get what you mean.”

 

He stayed silent for a moment before slowing down and walking beside me.

 

“You know what? Forget that I asked that. If anything, I should be glad you are willing to go out to change your mood. I can’t stand watching people suffer, you know? Especially younglings like you. I’ll always try my best to lend a hand to those who need help.”

 

Then he looks at me and pats my shoulder, “In your case, I could only help a little. It’s a shame, and I have to admit it. I’m so sorry for not being able to help you as much.”

 

“Please don’t say that.”

 

I didn’t see that coming, not with this timing. I didn’t know Grand Master had been feeling guilty about it this whole time. I don’t understand why he should, either.

 

The Treasure hoarders managed to escape from the knight can either mean the knight is incompetent or the treasure hoarders are simply clever. But I wouldn’t say the knight is inept because I’m sure they did their best in the pursuit, especially with the grandmaster himself involved.

 

Those treasure hoarders not only managed to escape from the knights, but also succeeded in their foray. If I were the grandmaster, perhaps I would feel ashamed and guilty too.

 

Don’t worry, Grand Master Varka. You’re not the only one who feels that way.

 

“It’s not like you’re one to blame, sir.” I hesitated.

 

“Maybe, but I must tell you how I feel about this. My negligence was one of the factors why it happened. If I were stricter about our patrols, something like that wouldn’t happen in the first place.”

 

I curl my lips.

 

“To think they used our patrol shift to their advantage is humiliating. I know the Knight of Favonius isn’t a perfect protector. There’s a limit to what we can do. Not to mention, you already helped us by providing some information and clues.”

 

“I’m sorry, but that’s enough.” I interrupted.

 

I need to remember why I’m going out to take a breather from my grievance, so talking about this is against it.

 

“Right now, I don’t want to talk about it. Please understand that I want to take my mind off that subject.”

 

“... Right. It was inconsiderate of me.”

 

There was an awkward silence between us. I appreciate Grand Master’s concern and openness in allowing me to know what he feels about it.

 

“Well, then. Let’s keep going, shall we?” He casually said.

 

I nodded and tagged along with him.


A/N: In your opinion, how strong do you think is the Knight of Boreas? As far as we know, he said he could take on the number one member of the Harbingers. I am intrigued by how true his words are.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 12: The Gunnhildr’s Motto

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.3:

The Gunnhildr’s Motto


Arriving at the training ground, I see two figures already there, a lady and a girl.

 

The lady has blonde hair and wears a white, blue, and green long-sleeve shirt, white tights, and a pair of white high-heeled knee-high boots. The girl has gold-blonde hair tied back into a ponytail with a black bow, wearing a dark blue drop-waist dress and a pair of white shoes.

 

Those two are alike.

 

They are in the middle of sword practice as the two wield a wooden sword. As someone who doesn’t know a thing about weapon practice, their movements seem alien to me, yet I can’t help but feel impressed. The girl seems to do her best to keep up with the lady's sword swings, but there is a wide gap between them from what I see.

 

After a heat of clashing their weapons, they put distance between each other.

 

“Yo, Frederica. I see you are diligent as always, practicing with your daughter at this hour.” Grand Master Varka greets them casually.

 

After noticing our presence, the lady speaks to the girl,

 

“Jean, take a break for 10 minutes.”

 

“Yes, Mother!” She replied as I could see her panting.

 

“Grand Master Varka, do you need something from me?” She asked as soon as she approached him.

 

“Yeah. I’m not interrupting you practicing with Jean, am I?”

 

“Haha, of course not. By the way,” She paused as she looked at me, “Isn’t it surprising to see you here, Morgan?”

 

“Hmm? You know me?” I inquired.

 

She chuckles, “I do. I’m sure everyone in Knight of Favonius knows you by now. You made quite an uproar a while ago, after all.”

 

I raise my eyebrows upon that statement.

 

“Is that so?” I sighed.

 

Grand Master quickly prompts her, asking her to apologize. The lady panics for a moment.

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it that way. I was just-” I cut her.

 

“Please don’t mind what I said.” I shook my head.

 

“By the way, I haven’t introduced myself properly. My name is Morgan. A pleasure to meet you.” I bowed slightly.

 

“A rather polite introduction.” She mumbled, “Nice to meet you too, Morgan. I’m Frederica Gunnhildr, a member of the Knight of Favonius.”

 

Huh. That explains Mrs. Frederica’s attire and vibe give me the impression of the aristocracy.

 

“Morgan, I need a moment with Frederica. Why don’t you look around the training ground?” Grand Master asked.

 

“If that’s what you’re going to do,” She paused as she looked at the girl from this distance, “Jean!”

 

The girl was sitting as she wiped her sweat with a towel until Mrs. Frederica’s call startled her and made her suddenly stand up.

 

“Show him around while you take a break, will you?”

 

She looks at me before replying, “Okay!”

 

And so, the grandmaster and Mrs. Frederica walk away from the training ground. I can still see and hear them faintly from here, but I’m not inquisitive.

 

“Hi there.” A voice suddenly spoke behind me.

 

When I gazed at them, I noticed she was hesitant to approach me. Looking at her closely, she seems younger than me.

 

“Hello.” I greeted her back.

 

“Before I show you around, can we do a small introduction? It would be appropriate for us to know each other names.”

 

I nodded to her request.

 

“I’ll start first.” She put her right hand on her chest to introduce herself, “Nice to meet you. My name is Jean Gunnhildr. What about you?”

 

She’s a surprisingly polite girl. I should expect that from a prominent clan descendant.

 

“Name’s Morgan. Likewise, Jean.”

 

She responded to my intro with a nod and smile.

 

“Then let’s go, shall we?”

 

To be honest, there’s not a lot to see here. I don’t even have to walk around to know the facilities here. This place is quite spacious, which makes sense because people need a lot of space for training or sparring and a few racks to place wooden weapons.

 

Something catches my attention, so I take a closer look at it. These are sturdy. I don’t think this is something you can break easily, even with a weapon.

 

“That’s a dummy used for training. People use them to test out their strength and skill.” She explained as she came closer.

 

“For a dummy, it sure has a strange structure.”

 

“Is this your first time seeing a training dummy?” She asked.

 

I nodded.

 

“There are some other kinds of training dummies that the knights use. But this is the simplest one to make, and they are pretty sturdy too. You can say it’s the most efficient one for training.”

 

“I see.” I took my hand off the dummy.

 

When she’s about to continue showing me the area, I call her out,

 

“Jean.”

 

“Yes? Is something the matter?” She innocently asked.

 

“Can I ask you something?”

 

“Go ahead.” She answered without hesitation.

 

Instead of walking around, I want to use my time to learn more about people. As one of the prominent clans, I’m sure she has a grand objective as their descendant.

 

“Do you plan to join the Knight of Favonius?”

 

“Yes, but I’m not old enough yet to enter the exam.”

 

“I heard the Knight of Favonius’ entry age requirement is 12 years old, right?”

 

“That’s correct. I have a year ahead of me before I can take the exam. That’s why I want my preparation to be as flawless as possible.”

 

She’s already preparing at this age. I won’t be surprised if she manages to pass the exam in a single try. I can see her potential, furthermore with her background. I don’t know what kind of people in the Knights of Favonius are, but I’m sure someone like her is uncommon.

 

“Can I ask why you want to be a knight?”

 

She seems to be in deep thought as I wait for her response.

 

“Do you know the Gunnhildr clan’s motto?” She asked me back.

 

Mondstadt aristocracy is common knowledge for people in Mondstadt. Though, for me, I was curious about Mondstadt’s history itself. Families like Gunnhildr and Ragnvindr are well-known for their contributions to Mondstadt in the past. There are plenty of books in the library narrating about them and their good deeds, including the Gunnhildrs’ motto.

 

“For Mondstadt, as always.” I answered.

 

“Yes, that’s true. The Gunnhildr clan always gives all for this city and protects this city. By joining the Knight of Favonius, I can contribute as a Gunnhildr. My mother helps me by training and teaching me the knowledge and skills a knight must have.”

 

She seemed to be very passionate about the idea. That makes me slightly envious of her.

 

“I see. Thank you for your answer.”

 

“Don’t mention it. I also want to ask you something, if you don’t mind.”

 

“Uh, sure. What is it?”

 

“Do you intend to join the Knights of Favonius as well?”

 

“Sorry, but I don’t think I do.”

 

“I- is that so..” She stammered.

 

What’s with the disappointing reaction? She isn’t expecting me to be interested in joining the Knight of Favonius just because I’m asking her about it, is she?

 

When I was about to ask her, Mrs. Frederica returned.

 

“Hey, kids.” She faced Jean, ”Sorry, Jean. Something came up, so let’s end our training session today.”

 

“Are you headed out on a mission?” Jean asked.

 

“No, I just need to check on something. Since we ended our training session earlier than usual, I want you to study while I’m away.”

 

“Yes, Mother!”

 

“Good girl.” She smiled.

 

Mrs. Frederica turned her attention to me, “What about you, Morgan? What are you going to do?”

 

“I don’t want to bother Jean anymore, so I’ll take my leave. I’m here because Grandmaster Varka invited me.” I answered honestly, “Speaking of Grandmaster Varka, where is he?”

 

“He will be attending a meeting soon.” She answered, “If you have nothing to do, why not join Jean studying, Morgan?”

 

“I’m sorry, but I’m not interested in a Knighthood.”

 

Mrs. Frederica gives me a curious look.

 

“Really? That’s shocking. It's the first time I've known someone in the city who isn't interested in joining the Knights of Favonius. Why’s that?”

 

“I… simply not interested.” I sounded indecisive because I didn’t know how to answer her question without raising another question.

 

“Well, make sense. I must leave now. See you later, kids.” She turned as she bid her farewell.

 

“I guess I’ll go too.”

 

“Okay, see you next time, Morgan. Have a nice day.” She waved her hand.

 

“You too.” I nodded.

 

But before leaving the training ground, I stopped my step. I forgot I have something to say before I go.

 

“Is something the matter? Did you forget something?” Jean inquired.

 

“Thank you for today. I’m glad I talked to you.”

 

“Huh?” She got confused, “Did I do something for you?”

 

“Yeah. I’m thankful for what you did for me today.”

 

“Y- you are welcome.” Despite her best efforts, she failed miserably to maintain her composure. It's kind of cute.

 

“Good luck with your study, Jean. I wish your efforts pay off when the time comes.”

 

“Ah, thank you!” She rejoiced.


A/N: I wasn’t sure how old someone needs to be able to become a squire in Knight of Favonius. Generally, it varied based on factors like background, skill, and connection. Which, to me, it makes sense, but at the same time, I prefer not to discriminate like that. Because that means someone like Diluc, Jean, and Lisa should be able to enter squirehood earlier than others. So, I set the bar based on age, which is 12.

 

Why?

 

In canon, or to be exact manga, Diluc became the youngest-ever Cavalry Captain at age 14. In that sense, I figure at least becoming a squire at 12 should be reasonable enough. No matter how talented Diluc was, I doubt he instantly became a captain right after he joined in. Two years of training and hard work sound pretty convincing to be a captain.

 

However, I do agree to treat kids like them a little more special. You know, like a recommendation, like a scholarship IRL.

 

Frederica is canonically Jean’s mother. But since we haven’t met her yet, this is how I picture her character.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 13: The Outrider Captain

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.4:

The Outrider Captain


The sunlight starts to irradiate the whole Mondstadt. It is getting bustling in the market district as people do their activities. Some people are preparing to work while shop vendors are opening their stores for business today.

 

At this hour, I’m starting to feel hungry. So I started walking to Good Hunter. When I’m about to arrive, I don’t see many customers in the queue. Lucky me, I don’t want to spend too much time waiting for food. After those in front of me finish ordering, it’s finally my turn.

 

“Welcome to Good Hunter. How can I help you?” The waitress offered.

 

“I want to order some food. Can I see today’s menu?”

 

“Of course!” She beamed before handing me the menu, “Here you go.”

 

I scan the menu as soon as I take it from her.

 

Most foods on the list are something I haven’t tried before. They are relatively pricey, but I'm not planning to eat a lot. Since I don’t know what to pick, I order one Adventurer’s Breakfast Sandwich.

 

“Sure. Would you like anything else?”

 

“That’s all for now.” I said as I passed her the menu back.

 

“That’ll be 1.750 mora.”

 

I paid the bill with the exact amount.

 

“Your food will be ready soon. Please wait at your table.”

 

There are plenty of vacant tables, so I chose the closest table. I look around at other customers. Each of them has a companion with them as they eat. Seeing those around me, all I could do was sigh deeply.

 

It doesn’t take long until my food arrives. When the waitress served my food, I asked her for a glass of water, and she complied. While waiting for my glass of water, I bite the sandwich. Chewing it slowly, I savor the taste.

 

My meal was quite satisfying, and the portion size was just right. The only problem is my surroundings. So I decided to leave as soon as I finished my meal.

 

“Morgan?” Someone called out my name.

 

I look at the source of the voice. It was a middle-aged man, someone I’d never seen before. His attire looks like he’s a member of KoF but slightly different from what I usually see around the city, and he has a sword attached to his right hip.

 

Next to him is a young girl with long, dark brown hair and gold eyes. What catches my attention about her is her headband, which resembles the shape of bunny ears.

 

Something about him is peculiar.

 

“... Yes, do you need something?” I said warily.

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean anything. I was about to have breakfast with Amber, but I saw you and decided to greet you.”

 

“I see, but how do you know me?”

 

“This might be the first time we met, but I was there when we, the Knight of Favonius, found you and brought you back to the city.”

 

He was one of those who helped me back then, and even if I didn’t know what he did for me, I must express my gratitude regardless of how small it was.

 

“Ah, thank you for rescuing me back then, sir.” I bowed slightly.

 

“I couldn’t do much for you back then, so you don't have to thank me. But I appreciate your gratitude.” He swayed his hand.

 

“Also, you don’t have to be so formal. You can call me Hao, and she’s Amber, my granddaughter.” He introduced himself and the girl beside him.

 

Oh, I thought she was his daughter.

 

“Hello, I’m Amber!” Amber cheerfully greeted me.

 

“Hello, Amber. I’m Morgan. And nice to meet you, Mr. Hao. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

 

Mr. Hao ponders before speaking, “I know you just finished having breakfast, but do you mind if you join us? I can treat you while at it.”

 

Although I’m full, I accepted his invitation.

 

While they order some food, I look for an empty table. When Mr. Hao asked what I wanted, I replied I wanted juice. I wouldn’t want to bother him by ordering something expensive.

 

A few minutes have passed, and the two are back from ordering. Since it's a three-seat table, they sit next to me. Amber sits on my right, while Mr. Hao sits on my left.

 

“Grandpa, why can’t I have the Sticky Honey Roast?” She said in a spoiled tone while resting her head on the table.

 

“Last time I bought that for you, you couldn’t finish the whole thing yourself.”

 

“But I want to taste it once more.”

 

“You shouldn't order food you can't finish just because you want to taste it."

 

“I promise I will this time. Please~” Amber added the last part with puppy eyes.

 

“No, you won’t have it even if you begged me. Better luck next time.”

 

“Eh~”

 

I assumed Mr. Hao was the kind of grandpa who likes to spoil their grandchild to the bone, but that appears to be incorrect. He's surprisingly quite strict with her.

 

“I’m sorry, Morgan. I brought you here so we could chat, but instead, you had to listen to all that. Once again, sorry.” Mr. Hao apologized.

 

"Don't mind it."

 

I look at Amber, who is pouting now as she rests her head on the table. Her bunny ears headband seems to emulate her current emotion, as I can see them bent down like a sad bunny.

 

“So, how have you been, Morgan? The last time I saw you, you were suffering severe injuries. I honestly thought we were too late to save you.” Mr. Hao inquired.

 

“Did something happen to you, Big bro Morgan?” Amber asked.

 

She seems to have no idea about the event, so she-

 

Hang on, what?

 

“Big bro?”

 

“Yup! You're older than me, so I'm calling you big brother. You don’t like it?”

 

That came out of nowhere! I mean, it isn't necessarily bad, but being referred to as "big brother" is not something I am used to.

 

“Ju- just call me Morgan, Amber.”

 

“Oh, okay then.” She seemed disappointed but then quickly returned to her question. “So what happened?”

 

“A group of treasure hoarders ambushed me, leaving me wounded terribly. I’m fine now, though.”

 

She was shocked to hear my answer, her face filled with horror. My response was brief and superficial since I thought that answer was best for her and me.

 

“There, there. Morgan says that he’s fine, doesn’t he?” Mr. Hao comforted her.

 

“I’m glad you’re doing fine, Morgan. So what’s your plan for today?”

 

“Walking around the city to change my mood. I needed to touch some grass because I had been inside the church too long.”

 

“Oh, no wonder why I’ve never seen you before," Amber mumbled.

 

“Amber, that’s rude.” Mr. Hao scolded.

 

“It’s alright. But why do you ask?”

 

Mr. Hao seems to be in adversity.

 

However, before Mr. Hao could answer, a waitress came to our table carrying a tray. She places the tray on the table and gives Mr. Hao and Amber their food while I receive my juice.

 

Somehow, I can tell the taste of Amber’s meal is palatable, but I’m not sure about Mr. Hao’s. The waitress leaves after telling us to enjoy our food. And that’s when Mr. Hao speaks,

 

“Probably you didn't know, but I have talked with your father several times. He once mentioned that you wanted to join the Knights of Favonius and wanted me to help you if you need something regarding the exam entry. So I thought I would talk with you about it, but that is if you don’t mind and still wish to join.”

 

“Oh! You want to become a knight too, Morgan? That’s cool!” Amber showed her excitement.

 

“If you want to, we can still talk while we eat.”

 

“...”

 

I close my eyes. I can feel my head heating up, and my breath becomes rigid. My hands and feet clench firmly to the point I can feel them trembling a little. Without making a sound, I cover my face with my still shaking hands while grinding my teeth.

 

“M-Morgan, are you okay?!”

 

“Grandpa, he might be hungry!”

 

[Wow...]

 

“That’s clearly not the case, Amber.”

 

Taking a deep breath and holding my temple helps me calm myself before it gets out of control. Thankfully, I’ve experienced it a few times before, and this method works very well every time. I look at Mr. Hao and Amber after my mind feels much better.

 

“I’m okay. It was just a sudden headache.”

 

Both Amber and Mr. Hao seemed relieved when they heard my response.

 

“Was it happening often?” Amber asked.

 

“Not really. It only happens sometimes.” I replied before facing Mr. Hao, “Were you close with my father, Mr. Hao?”

 

“I guess so?”

 

Hearing his reply, I raise my eyebrow.

 

“As I said, we only spoke a few times before. We talked in the tavern most of the time, and when we passed each other.”

 

“I see. I would love to, but I’ve lost interest in joining the KoF. Thank you, I appreciate your kindness.”

 

“Heh?!” Amber shrieked.

 

“Why?! Why do you not want to become a knight, Morgan?! Being a knight is amazing, you know?”

 

Her voice attracts nearby people's attention, and now they are looking at us.

 

“Amber, calm down.” Mr. Hao toned her down.

 

He apologizes to other customers disturbed by his granddaughter’s behavior. He glared at Amber after that, and Amber let out a squeak as she put her hands on her head before apologizing to him.

 

He sighs, “Morgan. I have nothing to say if that's what you want. But if I may, can you tell me your reason?”

 

“I just don’t have a reason to join them.”

 

“That’s it?”

 

I nodded.

 

Mr. Hao and Amber look at each other. Maybe they thought my reason for not wanting to join the KoF was something more plausible, but my answer baffled them. I wouldn’t be so bold to say that joining the KoF is pointless to them, especially when Mr. Hao is a member himself.


A/N: Hao is a placeholder name for her grandfather. I will change it the day we know his name, which I doubt we ever will.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 14: First Hidden Ability

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.5:

First Hidden Ability


The two start eating their food. Mr. Hao and Amber slip a small talk while eating, and I remain silent, finishing my drink. Only having my drink, I finish it first and wait until Mr. Hao dismisses us. It did not take long for Mr. Hao to empty his bowl, and Amber followed.

 

“It’s time. I have to go.” Mr. Hao declared as he got up.

 

“Are you going to work?”

 

“Yeah, it's almost time for Outrider assembly. Thank you for sharing your time with us, Morgan.”

 

“Pleasure is all mine, sir.” I shook his hand.

 

“Then I’ll be going, Amber. Be a good girl while I’m gone, okay?” He patted her head.

 

Amber and I watch Mr. Hao's figure disappear from our sight.

 

“Amber, what are you going to do?” I asked, looking at her.

 

“I’m going to play with my friends. Why do you ask?”

 

When I was about her age, I never spent my time playing with anyone. I had my own entertainment, but hearing she would be playing with someone didn’t surprise me either. It’s only natural for her to spend most of her time playing.

 

“I see. What are you going to play today?”

 

Amber hums, “I don’t know. We will decide when we gather. You want to come along, Morgan?”

 

I was dubious about accepting her invitation. My head has been feeling hurt recently, maybe because I’m stressed. Perhaps it will get better if I join her.

 

“Sure, I suppose I’ve got time.”

 

“Yay! Then let’s go! I’ll introduce you to my friends.” Amber pulled my arm enthusiastically.

 

 

Three kids gather in front of a house as they talk about something. They stopped as soon as Amber and I got close to them. They seem younger than me, but that makes sense since they’re Amber’s friends.

 

“Hey, guys! Did I make you wait long?” Amber waved her hand.

 

“Oh, Amber. You finally came! I thought you overslept again.”

 

“I didn’t!” Although she tried to deny it, her friends laughed for a while.

 

“Sorry, sorry. It was just a joke, Amber.”  One of them said as she wiped her tears.

 

The group in front of me consists of two girls and a boy. Although I don't know them, I have seen them once or twice. I’m not sure I can say the same for them, maybe even the fact they never saw me before. It’s not like it matters either since they or I will introduce ourselves to each other.

 

“By the way, Amber. Who is that beside you?” The only boy in the group asked.

 

“Ah, right.” Amber gasped and reverted to her usual, “Let me introduce him to you all! His name is Morgan. We met at Good Hunter this morning, and he’s my new friend. Though he’s a bit older than us.”

 

Did she take me as a friend even though we met an hour ago? I wouldn’t say she’s not my friend, but I didn’t know you could make a friend out of people that easily.

 

“Nice to meet you. I hope we can get along well.”

 

“Nice to meet you too, Morgan. My name is Luna.”

 

“I’m Kent. I also hope we can get along well.”

 

“And I’m Clara. Nice to meet you.”

 

“Hehe~ Now we’re done with the introduction. What are we going to do today?” Amber quickly shifted the topic.

 

“Oh, I think we could play hide and seek today!” Kent raised his voice.

 

“Hide and seek, huh?”

 

“Sure, it’s been a while since we played that! What do you think, Amber?” Luna asked.

 

“Count me in.” She raised her hand.

 

Amber then turned to me, “How about you, Morgan? Will you join us?”

 

It’s a bit late for that, isn’t it?

 

“Okay.”

 

“Alright! Then it settles.” Kent pumped his fist before continuing, “Now, who will be the seeker?”

 

“Let's decide that with rock-paper-scissors.” Clara proposes her idea.

 

None of us raises our voices against the idea. And,

 

“Oh, how coincidence. You are the seeker now, Morgan.”

 

Goddamnit.

 

“Phew, that was close.” Kent wiped the nonexistent sweat on his forehead.

 

“Haha, you’re lucky that Morgan joins us.”

 

“Now, Morgan. Close your eyes and count to twenty. We will hide before you finish counting.”

 

“Got it.”

 

I close my eyes after I turn my back and start counting. I heard their footsteps getting farther from me in many directions. I have no intention of cheating in kid's games, so I keep covering my eyes and counting until twenty.

 

“Ready or not, here I come!”

 

I look around, but none of them hide in plain sight. Many places around here seem good as hiding spots. I also don’t know how far the playground is. But I don’t think they would think of hiding somewhere far away. It seems that this hide-and-seek won’t be easy.

 

However-

 

They don’t know that I have this ability where I can tell who and where people are at a certain distance. Right before I finish counting, I know where everyone is hiding. I can just bust them one by one right now, but after giving that idea a second thought, I don’t think that’s a good idea.

 

The nearest one who hides from me is Luna. She’s hiding behind barrels next to a house, another house away from me. When I turn to the corner of the house, I see a couple of barrels with a pot on top, and behind the second barrel is where Luna is hiding.

 

“Found you.” I said as I caught her.

 

“Wha-!” I caught her by surprise, “That was quick!”

 

“Your head poking out a little from that corner. That’s how I find you.”

 

“Hmm~ Really?”

 

“Come on. You’re not going to say I’m cheating or some sort, are you?”

 

“What? No, no, of course not. I’m just impressed and thought you might have a talent for this.”

 

She smiles while humming and nodding her head.

 

“It’s too early to celebrate. You need to find the rest to win this.” She said while pushing my back.

 

And so, the game resumes until I decide to give up.

 

After a few rounds, we settled to take a break and chat. Because they didn't know anything about me, we talked about me as a starter, but my turn ended soon. It was my turn to know better about them. However, I can remember very little about them, notwithstanding they told me a lot about themselves.


A/N: I have a fixed amount of abilities/power for Morgan, and one of them is out of the bag. I’ll lay out some clues before giving an exposition about them in the story.

 

Anyway, I made this fic before HSR release, so I didn’t expect there would be a character called Clara in there.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 15: Angel's Share

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.6:

Angel’s Share


After playing with those youngsters, I'm psychologically, not physically, a little worn out. If I were the old me, I would head back straight home. Actually, it wouldn’t happen if I were the old me in the first place.

 

Empty-headed, I’ve been strolling aimlessly around the city for a while now. Sometime later, I arrived at the front of the city's gate. I look into the distance. I briefly considered leaving but soon dismissed the idea. With the sun almost going, without a doubt, it’s a bad idea.

 

“Ugh...”

 

My head feels a bit dizzy.

 

I didn't notice my surroundings until someone bumped into me. That caught me off guard and made me fall forward. I was about to land my face first, but luckily, I reacted fast enough and landed sideways.

 

“Oof!”

 

Ignoring the pain in my head, I quickly stand up. I approach the person and lend my hand to help them as I apologize and ask,

 

“I’m so sorry! Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah, I’m good. I'm also sorry I didn’t look where I ran.” He took my hand.

 

He brushes his pants from the dust before looking at me. He has navy blue hair with streaks of lighter blue, accompanied by a long lock of hair that rests over his left shoulder. His bangs cover a bit of the right side of his face, and he’s wearing a plain black eyepatch.

 

“How about you? Did you get hurt?” He checked.

 

“I’m fine. Once again, I’m sorry I wasn’t paying attention.” I bowed slightly.

 

“You don’t have to do that, really. We both are at fault here.”

 

Even he said so, he wouldn't have crashed into me had I not stood there, right?

 

“Hm?” I hummed.

 

“What’s wrong?”

 

I ignore his question as I am preoccupied with my thoughts. This familiar sensation was the same as when I met Mr. Hao. But there’s nothing unusual except his eyepatch and his clothes are standard too.

 

“Hello? Is there something on my face? You’ve been staring at me for a while.”

 

I stared at him for too long, and now he noticed.

 

“Ah, sorry. I didn’t mean to be rude or anything.”

 

“You sure are an interesting fellow.” He giggled, “By the way, I’m Kaeya. What’s yours?”

 

“Name’s Morgan.”

 

His eyes widen the moment I say my name.

 

“I see.” He mused, “Well, good to see you.”

 

“Anyway, where were you going, Kaeya? You seemed to be in a rush.”

 

“Oh, right! It almost passed me by that I had to help Master Crepus in the tavern this afternoon.” He smacked his forehead.

 

“Sorry, but I have to go. See you later!” He ran and disappeared into the bustling crowd.

 

He goes as fast as he comes, huh?

 

“Ugh…!”

 

I clutch my head tightly with my hands as I shut my eyes. Breathing heavily, I lean on the closest wall, looking for support. I push myself away from the wall after feeling better.

 

I guess I’ll make this my last trip of the day. The sun will be setting in less than two hours, and I don’t even think I could last until then. But I want to keep pushing myself more. Who would know if I have the will to go out like this again tomorrow?

 

 

After a short walk, I finally see a building with a board sign written ‘Angel’s Share.’

 

I was about to enter before realizing something. Do taverns allow underage to go inside? Because I know you can’t drink alcohol if you’re underage. I have no intention of getting one, either. I guess I have to ask the guy standing near the door.

 

“Um, excuse me.”

 

His straight expression makes me nervous, but then a smile forms on his face.

 

“Welcome to the Angel’s Share! Come in and take a seat. We have a special today!” He announced.

 

“I want to ask something. Can I go inside even if I’m not old enough?”

 

“Of course you can! We also serve non-alcoholic beverages here, so anyone is welcome in Angel’s Share!”

 

“Oh, and before I forget, here. Take this. It goes well with our drinks.” He proffered me food.

 

“Thanks.” I said before taking a bite.

 

I am greeted with cheers as soon as I walk in. Closing the door, I look around inside the tavern. The atmosphere is lively here, with customers drinking with friends at each table. Some sit at the counter, and the first and the second floors seem packed with people.

 

It was my first time in a bar. I don’t remember why I chose this place out of all options.

 

Seriously, what am I doing here?

 

I step to the counter and take a vacant seat. I will have to wait for my turn later since the owner is busy taking orders from customers, and perhaps it’ll take a while. Behind the counter are shelves filled with bottles, I assume wine.

 

Shifting my focus, now I’m looking at the tavern owner. A man in his forties has long red hair tied into a ponytail and a short red beard. He wears a white slim-vest, a black long-sleeve shirt, and a red tie.

 

His interactions with customers suggest that he is quite sociable. Soon after, he approaches me and looks at me.

 

“What do we have here? It’s not every day I see a young patron. What do you like having today?”

 

His gentle tone reminds me of someone. But before I can say anything,

 

“Oh, we don’t serve alcoholic drinks to underage. So you might want to order anything else but that.”

 

“Then, can you show me the menu, please?”

 

“Hmm? Is it your first time coming here? I thought your face was rather familiar to me.” He wondered while holding his chin.

 

He picks something under the counter and gives it to me.

 

“Here. It just so happens that I just renewed the menu. Take your time picking and tell me when you made up your mind.”

 

I glance at him briefly before I look at the menu. Scanning it, I have no idea what is all of these beverages. There’s no explanation whatsoever about them cause the menu only displays names and prices. I wanted to flip the menu but stopped hearing the owner chuckling.

 

“Your face tells me you’re confused.”

 

“... Well, you are not wrong.”

 

“Yeah. Don't worry. It's only natural to feel confused since this is your first time here.”

 

“How about I ask someone to explain them to you? While I would love to do it myself, there are other orders to fulfill.”

 

“Hold up, there is-”

 

“Diluc!” He shouted.

 

“Yes, father?”

 

A boy around my age is now in front of me. He bears a resemblance to the owner. It’s like he’s the younger version of the owner himself. The difference is he’s wearing a black coat.

 

Hmm?

 

“We have a new customer here, and he’s about the same age as you. I would like you to help him understand our products. Can you do it?”

 

“Of course! Leave it to me.” The boy said confidently.

 

“Very good. I'll be back once I’ve done dealing with our patrons.”

 

I feel deja vu.


A/N: Crepus was the previous owner of Angel’s Share before Diluc, and naturally, Crepus was his father.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 16: Terrible Person

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.7:

Terrible Person


“Hey there. I’m here to help you. If there’s something you would like to know, let me know.” Diluc volunteered.

 

“I appreciate it, but you don’t have to do this, really.”

 

“No need to be shy. I didn’t know much about these beverages until my father told me and explained them to me.”

 

“That is not what I meant...”

 

“Alright then, shall we begin? How about we start with this section?”

 

And so, Diluc starts explaining each drink on the menu from top to bottom without missing a beat. In his guide, coffee, tea, and juice appear on the first, second, and third pages. His explanations regarding the drinks are relatively simple for me to understand.

 

Doing my best to listen to him, I’m holding my upper and lower eyelids with my fingers. I might look ridiculous with this, but I’m doing it to respect his efforts.

 

Around fifteen minutes later,

 

“I guess that’s all about our product you can order. The rest are liquors, after all.” He told me before closing the menu.

 

“Do you have any- Huh?!” He looked at me in disbelief.

 

“... What?”

 

“You’re forcing your eyes open like that... Did I bore you?”

 

I let go of my eyelids and straighten my posture.

 

“Oh, no. I just feel tired, that’s all.”

 

“Really? Then how about getting yourself a coffee? I’m sure it would help.” Diluc recommended.

 

“I hope so. Can I get one Athenaeum, please?”

 

“Coming right up!” He smiled as he walked away.

 

After seeing him off, I drop my head on the table.

 

I feel so worn out. Recalling everything that has happened today, it all makes sense. I never went to various places in a single day before, not to mention my exchange with people. Luckily, although I’m a recluse, I have no trouble dealing with people.

 

Raising my head, I look at the people around me. This place fills with people cheering, laughing, shouting, and the big grin on their faces. I’m wondering if something like this happens every day in this tavern. It’s so lively.

 

After a while, Diluc returns with a cup.

 

“Here’s your order. Enjoy.”

 

I straighten my back as he puts the glass in front of me. Smelling the fragrance of the drink, I can tell the bitterness is strong. I decide to take a sip while it’s warm. Coffee's pure and intense taste makes me wince briefly for a moment.

 

“It’s very bitter, isn’t it?” Diluc chuckled.

 

After saying smacking my tongue, I say, “Yeah. It’s a little too strong for my taste.”

 

“Right? Adults usually order the Athenaeum. It’s not a drink for someone our age.” Diluc shrugged.

 

“Can you add milk to my drink? Or anything to sweeten this.”

 

“Allow me.” Someone butted in.

 

The person then pours a considerable amount of milk into my coffee. Without looking, I know who it is. Meanwhile, Diluc turns his head to see who’s coming.

 

“That’s enough. Thank you.”

 

“You’re welcome.”

 

“I could've done that, Kaeya.” Diluc spoke.

 

“Don’t mention it. I’m just trying to help you.”

 

“Not necessary. I can do my part just fine without you.”

 

“Really? You could’ve prepared what he asked before he did, even though you knew full well that this coffee wasn’t suitable taste for our peers.”

 

Diluc doesn’t like that statement. On the other hand, Kaeya seems to enjoy teasing him. Those two started arguing in front of me. At the very least, they aren’t too noisy compared to the other side of the tavern.

 

Fortunately, I’m too busy stirring my coffee with all the noises around me, or I just don’t care. The sweetness is close to what I expected when I started testing it. I emptied my glass soon after.

 

“How about you go back to check the wine supplies?”

 

“I just did, though?” Kaeya looks puzzled.

 

“Double-checking wouldn’t hurt. Having you here distracts me.”

 

“How mean.”

 

“Thanks. That was great.” I meddled.

 

“Glad you liked that. Want another?” Diluc offered.

 

I merely shake my head.

 

“We met again, Morgan. I didn’t expect it would happen so soon.” Kaeya greeted me.

 

“I wanted to visit the famous tavern in the city for once, so our destination was actually the same.”

 

[What a blatant lie.]

 

“What? Really? You could’ve said so when we bumped into each other.”

 

“You’re the one who ran before I could say anything.” I sighed.

 

“I guess I did, huh?” He laughed awkwardly.

 

“Hold up.”

 

Both of us turn at Diluc at the same time. Diluc was only listening and observing my exchange with Kaeya.

 

“You two know each other?” Diluc inquired.

 

“We don't know each other exactly, but we just recently met.” Kaeya clarified.

 

“Right, we only managed to know each other name.”

 

“Really?” Diluc doubted.

 

“I haven’t introduced myself then. I’m Diluc Ragnvindr.” Diluc extended his hand for a handshake, “Nice to meet you.”

 

“Me too. Call me Morgan.”

 

After ending the handshake, Diluc seems to be in deep thought as he puts his hand on the chin. While I was about to ask what he was thinking, Kaeya beat me to it.

 

“Surely you remember what happened around a week ago. He was the rumored kid.”

 

“Ah! That makes sense. I was perplexed why your name sounded familiar even though we had never met.”

 

“I hope whatever you guys have heard about me didn’t leave an unpleasant impression on me.”

 

“Rest assured. If anything, we are sorry for what happened to you.” Diluc expressed his sympathy.

 

“Yeah. We attended your parents’ funeral, but Master Crepus said it was better to give you some personal space at that time.” Kaeya added.

 

“Wise choice.”

 

Indeed, it was better for them to do so instead of lining up to shake my hand and show their condolence. My head was on auto mode, so I barely remember anything. Were they to do the opposite, nothing would change between us.

 

Wait.

 

If they came to the funeral, shouldn’t they recognize my face? My position was almost visible to literally any attendee. It could be either because they didn’t notice or see me. But it doesn’t matter.

 

“What’s with the gloomy vibe?”

 

The owner asked as he moved in our direction. The three of us were silent until the moment he broke the ice. I feel guilty for ruining the mood in a place that should be full of joy. I guess that’s my call to bail out.

 

“I’m sorry, but I have to go.” I got off my seat, “How much for my drink?”

 

“You’re leaving already?” Kaeya asked.

 

I nod, “It’s getting late. I will now leave because I promised to return before dusk.”

 

“I see. Alright, then.”

 

“No need to pay, Morgan. It’s on the house.” Diluc smiled.

 

“What? No, I can’t do that. I did not come here for a free coffee.”

 

“Don’t mind it. Take it as a newcomer's special treatment.”

 

That sounded mouthful. And odd.

 

I know that was not what the owner actually meant. I’d argue with them if I had to, but right now, I’m tired. For now, I’ll take their generosity.

 

“... I hope my coffee wasn’t too expensive to cover. Thank you, sir. And you two.”

 

“You’re welcome.” The owner nodded.

 

“We wouldn’t go bankrupt just because of a coffee, so relax.” Diluc humored.

 

After I bid them goodbye, I left the tavern.

 

Closing the exit door, I distance myself from the place, but not before glancing at a particular corner. The dusk is nearing its end when I look at the sky. So I go straight to the church.

 

 

Stepping up the stairs to the church, someone is standing next to the front door. I know who she is. So when I see her, it doesn't surprise me. She immediately notices me as soon as I enter her sight.

 

“Morgan! You’re finally back. Having been out for so long, I was afraid something might have happened to you.”

 

“Good evening, sister Franka. Were you waiting for me?”

 

“Yes, I was. I thought you promised you would be back before sunset. Where have you been? Are you doing okay?” Her worried expression is apparent.

 

“Relax. As you can see, I’m fine.” I assured, “By the way, is dinner ready? I’m a bit starving.”

 

“Oh, I’ve prepared plenty of food for you! That’s why I’m waiting for you to come back!”

 

“I’m so sorry I made you worried.”

 

A few moments later, she pulls me toward her to hug me. None of us said anything. She keeps stroking my hair while hugging me. Staying still, I let her take it slowly, hugging me, though I do not hug her back.

 

I find her behavior quite peculiar. Why does she care so much about me when neither she nor I are familiar with each other? She was only a friend of my late mother. To be precise, she was one of a few close friends.

 

“I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again, Morgan. It must be difficult for you to let go of the things you've been through. But know that everyone here, including myself, is here for you always. So please, don’t try to harbor the sorrow in your heart.”

 

“... Thank you, sister Franka.”

 

“Don’t mention it.” She replied in a raspy voice.

 

It wasn’t what I had in mind, but at least I conveyed my gratitude to her. She pulls away from me and holds my shoulders while smiling. Although I didn't say anything, I noticed she had moist eyes.

 

“Now, let’s go inside and have dinner together, shall we? It’s getting cold outside.”

 

“Okay.”

 

She gently pushes my back to get into the church together with her.

 

Sister Franka, I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me. I really do. And let’s not forget everyone who has treated me very nicely. I’m thankful for every single kindness they’ve shown to me. At the same time, I’m sorry for being aloof. I just don’t know how I can reciprocate because deep down,

 

I am a terrible person.


A/N: I don’t want to say this, but I hope that line didn’t sound edgy.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 17: Foul Plan

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 2.8:

Foul Plan


The darkness nearly covers the whole room, along with a gentle wind. The only light source left is the moon’s reflection from the window. Despite everything that happened, my eyes are still wide open.

 

Laying on the bed, I rest my head on both hands and a pillow. I remain still for over an hour, staring at the ceiling. The night’s serenity makes me feel at peace, but I can’t sleep yet.

 

I’ve spent enough time doing nothing. Thanks to today’s exploration and activities, I find a lead to what I need to do. However, that’s still insufficient. So far, there’s no news about my case. At this point, I started to doubt if what happened was actually real.

 

Of course, I knew it was real. I'm aghast at how they can keep their tails so effectively hidden from the search crew. It’s like they didn’t exist to begin with. I wanted to keep the thought of the Knight of Favonius being inept away, but my hope for them couldn’t last very long.

 

You know what?

 

Fine, I’ll do it myself.

 

I shall join the Knight.

 

With this radar-like ability of mine, I’m sure I have a better chance than them. Initially, I thought joining the Adventurers’ Guild would do, but I swept it away for reasons. Mainly because it doesn’t align with parents’ wishes.

 

“Argh... Crap, it hurts.” I groaned.

 

I tightly close my eyes before shaking my head.

 

“Phew…” I sighed in relief.

 

To be honest, it’s not that bad. Both parties actually share equal benefits for me. The Adventurers’ Guild has more liberty, and their intel network is vast across teyvat because they have branches in every nation. I’ve read their pamphlet before.

 

The Knight of Favonius, on the other hand, is more strict because of the rules, and I wouldn’t be able to go far from the city unless provided some privileges. However, when a crime and such happens, the Knight is more involved than the Adventurer.

 

Lastly, I am not in a rush. I might be motivated by hatred doing all this, but I’m not stupid. As much as I don’t want to admit the fact that I’m weak, I know I can’t do much with my current capabilities. That’s why I need to be patient.

 

With all things considered, I’ve made up my mind.

 

Anyway, I have a plan for how I will operate. It’s not detailed, but I can improvise, assuming something goes south. I don’t want to make things complicated on my end, but I have no choice. All I need is to keep my goal clear and not stray until the end.

 

But first, I need to improve my physical prowess. While at it, I should consider a weapon for myself. Everything else that comes after that can wait.


A/N: Morgan got this, right? He got this, right?

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 18: Decisive Contract

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Special Chapter 1.0:

Decisive Contract


My vision is in a haze, and I’m breathing raggedly. My hearing is barely working, too. I heard a crackling noise combined with a blurry blaze in front of me. It’s a faint noise, but I’m sure I heard footsteps. That person’s coming closer with each step.

 

“Wow! I’m impressed that you are still alive after that. Your parents are long gone already. Why don’t you join them?”

 

“Ompf!” I coughed.

 

I can feel something hot and sharp on my chest. Before I knew it, I felt another pain that exceeded the pain in my head. I can feel something hot and sharp on my chest.

 

I’m starting to feel my body getting cold, and my consciousness is fading. I can’t think-

 

any-

 

more,

 

 

It’s cold.

 

It’s dark.

 

I can’t see, feel, or hear anything.

 

Am I dead?

 

[Relax. You are not dead yet.]

 

I panicked when I heard a voice, making me frantically look around. However, I don’t see anyone or anything. I thought god had spoken to me, or I’m just crazy? Don’t tell me I’m going insane even after I’m dead.

 

“He- hello? Is anyone there?”

 

[Yes, yes. I’m here.]

 

“Whoa!”

 

[Will you chill out? I’m not going to devour you or anything.]

 

“Who’s there?!”

 

[Good. You seem a little more composed now. How are you feeling?]

 

“I- I feel fine? But w- who are you?” I questioned.

 

[Who am I does not matter.]

 

Okay? I still have no idea what’s happening, so I move on to the next question.

 

“What is this place?”

 

[Here? It’s your own subconsciousness. Don’t you recognize it?]

 

My subconsciousness? I find it hard to believe what he said. Why is it darkness all over? Is it because I’ve died? That makes sense. I know a little about deep consciousness because I’ve read about it before. I suppose dead men don’t have control over their minds anymore.

 

[You seem perplexed. What’s the matter?]

 

I sigh before opening my mouth, “Am I dead?”

 

[No, you’re not.]

 

“But- I got stabbed! Right on my chest! How am I still alive?” I denied.

 

[I’m not lying when I said you’re still alive. Although I’ll be lying if I say your current live function isn’t critical.]

 

“You mean-”

 

[Yes. Basically, you’re on the verge of death.]

 

Now, it’s all coming together. I finally understand why I can still be here and why I still can remember pretty much everything that happened, even though I’m not sure if I should be happy with that fact. This time, I let out a desperate sigh before speaking,

 

“Let’s get this straight. The reason I’m still alive, or to be precise, dying right now, even with all the damage I suffered, is that I’m in my subconsciousness. I’ve read about this, but I don’t understand how. The time flow in the deep consciousness is much slower than in real-time.”

 

[Yeah, that's the gist of your current crisis.]

 

“But even if that's true, wouldn't I be dead if I stayed here long enough?”

 

[In normal circumstances, yes. But rest assured, that won’t happen in the meantime.]

 

“Huh? Why is that?”

 

[Because you die when I say you die.]

 

Hang on, hang on. What does that mean?

 

“So you’re telling me that you have affairs with me?” I said, narrowing my eyes.

 

[Correct. Have you ever been told you're a little too smart for your age?]

 

Ignoring his compliment, I gulped. I decided to ask what is he after,

 

“What is that you want?”

 

[I come to make a deal with you, Morgan.]

 

“A deal?” I repeated.

 

[I’ll bring you back to life and heal you to your prime in exchange for conditions.]

 

“But I’m not dead yet.”

 

[You will if you refuse my offer.]

 

My mouth is agape, but no voices come out. This place is in my head, called deep consciousness. That means I’m still alive, but not for long due to all the injuries. Lastly, this being offer me conditions in exchange for my life.

 

Although, I’ve not heard about what the requisites are yet. I should listen to what they want before accepting it.

 

“What are the conditions?”

 

[In exchange for your life, I have three conditions. First, I’ll observe you starting when you wake up and after this to the point you die. Second, you don’t tell anyone about me and our deal. Third, whenever I chant [Order], you’ll listen and act accordingly.]

 

“Hmm...” I pondered for a moment.

 

[What’s wrong?]

 

“I want to ask you something. This is bizarre, no matter how I look at it.”

 

[Go ahead.]

 

“Why are you doing this? Why are you making a deal with me when you can compel me to obey your words or orders? Correct me if I’m wrong, but this feels like you’re looking for someone to be your puppet.”

 

[So that’s what been bugging your mind, huh? Sadly, your assumption is false. But it isn’t when you said I could force you to listen to me. Sure, I can do all of this without your consent.]

 

“Then-”

 

[I have no intention of doing that.]

 

“Why’s that?” I hesitated.

 

[I believe it isn’t necessary for you to know.]

 

“Actually, there are a lot of questions I’d like to ask you. May I?”

 

[Feel free. There’s more than enough time for us to discuss this.]

 

“First, why are you striking a deal with me? It might sound the same as my last question, but I meant it differently.”

 

[I won’t answer that.]

 

Tsk, I should’ve seen that coming. There’s no point in me pushing this question further because I bet his response won’t change.

 

“Why me?”

 

[Care to elaborate?]

 

“Exactly what I said. You could just offer this to someone other than me, yet here you are. If your answer is because I’m dying so you can make a give-and-take situation, the timing is too convenient. Teyvat is a vast world. There has to be someone other than me who is on the verge of death right now. It can’t be a coincidence that you chose me.” I explained.

 

[Are you implying that I chose to make a deal with you because you're extraordinary?]

 

“I never said anything about me being special. I’m saying there has to be a reason for you to make me your first candidate.” I refuted.

 

[Don’t get ahead of yourself, Morgan. I did not choose you because of a reason. Not because you're clever, strong, talented, or whatever. You might find it disappointing, but your guess about this being a coincidence was actually correct. Think that you win a lottery.]

 

A lottery, huh? What are the odds, really?

 

This deal can stay between him and me, even though I have no intention of sharing it with anyone about this. My parents-

 

“My parents! Where are they?!” I stressed as I darted my eyes all around.

 

[Do I need to answer that? You should-]

 

“ANSWER ME!” I snapped.

 

A moment of silence.

 

[They’re long gone already.]

 

Hearing those words, I can feel my heart gradually beat rapidly. I feel my limbs trembling, nausea, chest pain, and numbness. My visuals are beginning to blur. When I came back to my senses, I dropped to my knees.

 

Neuralgia emerged as soon as his words looped in my ears. I grabbed my head with all my strength as if trying to crush it. My senses are in chaos. I’m curling on the ground, trying to alleviate all the terrible feelings I’m having right now.

 

“Kuh!” All I wanted was to live happily with my parents.

 

“Hrgh…!” WAS IT TOO MUCH TO ASK?!

 

These hurt as hell, especially the one in my head. My brain feels like being squeezed like a lemon. My breath is getting ragged.

 

You can’t have shit in life, can you?

 

Unforgivable.

 

 

Minutes have passed, probably. Or hours. I don’t know.

 

Blank. I can’t think of anything.

 

I’m still on my knees, using both hands to support my weight.

 

The pain still lingers.

 

I have the urge to throw up so badly.

 

My eyes are getting moist.

 

Ha. Ahaha.

 

For some reason, I want to laugh, but I quickly wipe the smile on my face.

 

[Feeling better, I wonder?]

 

“Give me a minute,” I said, still panting.

 

After recollecting everything from the beginning, I stand up on my feet.

 

“Why did you choose me over my parents?”

 

[As I said, it was a coincidence. Besides, I can’t make a deal with the dead.]

 

“Figured.”

 

[So, have you made up your mind? Yes or no?]

 

“I have,” I said indifferently, “My answer is yes. However, I’d like you to adjust to it.”

 

[Let’s hear it.]

 

“I want something else. What can you offer me other than reviving me?”

 

[Are you asking for something more?]

 

“Exactly. I’ll oblige to do everything you say in exchange for something, but reviving me is not the one I want. I know life is supposed to be invaluable.”

 

[Hooh, quite the individual, aren’t you? Very well, what is it that you want then?]

 

“Can you grant me a wish?” I straightforwardly asked.

 

[What do you wish for? Before you do, I should mention resurrecting the dead is out of the question.]

 

“... I want power.”

 

[What a cliche. Why do you want power?]

 

“Because there are scumbags who don’t deserve to live in this world.”

 

[Do you seek revenge? Is that why you want to power so you can avenge your parents' death?]

 

“You have a problem with that? If so, we can just pretend all of this never existed.” I declared.

 

[Look at you~ Blinded by hatred~ Taking my offer without care of the world for the sake of vengeance. Where did your common sense go?]

 

“Tsk. If you’re against my idea, then spit it out. I don’t need to stay here longer if you can’t fulfill my demand.”

 

[Ease up. I have nothing with how you’ll live your life after this.]

 

“Wait, you agree to my demand?”

 

[Even if you didn’t ask for it, I’ll give it to you anyway. I cannot have you relying on me all the time.]

 

“Fair enough. What kind of power you’ll be giving to me?” I inquired.

 

[The kind of power that flows through the veins of Teyvat, elemental energy. A vision, the catalyst for the chosen one to manipulate it.]

 

“Good enough for me. Are we done here?”

 

[Why the rush? There are still some things we need to discuss for our deal.]

 

“What is it?”

 

[Getting curious now? Let’s talk about it one by one.]

 

I remain silent to let him continue.

 

[First, let’s choose what element of your vision you would want. I’ll allow you to select whichever you want. You can’t change it later on, so choose wisely.]

 

“Element?”

 

[Uh-huh. Which one do you want? Your options are pyro, cryo, electro, hydro, dendro, anemo, and geo. You may select only one, of course.]

 

I legitimately don’t know which one I should choose. I’m guessing whichever I choose, it won't really matter because each option has advantages and disadvantages of its own. Although, having the right to pick your vision element is such a golden opportunity.

 

“You know what? I’ll let you decide for me. I won’t mind.”

 

[Are you serious? Vision bearers don’t have the choice to pick their preferred element. Here I am giving you that chance, and you’re throwing that away just like that?]

 

“I’m not a picky type, I say.” I nodded.

 

[Hmm, take this if you insist on not choosing the one you want.]

 

“Ow!” Something fell on my head.

 

The thing drops to the ground next to my feet. Crouching to pick it up and look closely, I see a small object. It’s a pentagonal prism dice with a different symbol and color on each side.

 

“A dice?”

 

[The solution to your problem without me getting involved. As you can see, each side represents its element. Unless you have a problem with it, let it determine for you.]

 

“Well, here goes nothing,” I said as I threw the dice to the ground.

 

It bounces a few times before it spins rapidly.

 

“What the fuck?”

 

[Don’t be surprised. I never said it’s an ordinary dice.]

 

“B- but why is it spinning?”

 

[For esthetic. It will end soon, don’t worry. Now, while we wait for it to stop, let’s talk about the next subject.]

 

“Good choice, then.”

 

[You were saying that you are dissatisfied with our deal on your end, and you asked for something additional, which is a wish. I complied. But you wanted power, which I initially meant to give you at the end if you agreed with the deal.]

 

“Uh, so?”

 

[So technically, you still have your wish. Is there anything else you want?]

 

If he hadn't said it, I would not have noticed it since I had not considered it. I even believed he would pretend to forget it. Granting a wish should be a big deal, no matter what it is.

 

“Then how about I ask you not to get in my way of revenge?”

 

[About that, you don’t have to ask me. As I said, I have nothing with how you’ll live.]

 

“Good, at least I don’t have to worry about you getting in my way.”

 

“I don’t need anything else then.” I continued.

 

[Are you sure?] I nodded.

 

[Alright, you may keep it when you’ve returned to life. Give me a heads-up when you have something in mind.]

 

“I can do that?”

 

[Sure, I won’t grant everything, though. I’ll tell you if your wish is acceptable.]

 

“Oh, okay. Thanks, I guess.”

 

[One last thing. You won't recall anything we’ve discussed when you wake up but the conditions.]

 

“Wait, ANYTHING? You mean literally?”

 

[Yes. Only the conditions and nothing else.]

 

“Can you make a few exceptions?” I begged.

 

[No. Is there anything else you want to say or ask? Not that you’ll remember it.]

 

I look at the ground.

 

“Oh, the dice have stopped spinning.”

 

I bend my knee once again to take a closer look. The dice show an anemo symbol.

 

[Oh, you get the anemo vision.]

 

How coincidence. I lived on the land of the anemo archon and got the same element of my vision. I don’t know if he’s playing tricks with the dice, but as I said, I do not care.

 

“I don’t think there’s a point of me saying or asking anything here if I’ll forget all of this later. But I do have a question, though.” I paused to stand up, “What about my wish and me owning a vision?”

 

[No one can use that vision except you, and I’m sure someone will tell you when you wake up later. As for your wish, I’ll mention it when you’re desperate for something.]

 

“I see.”

 

[Then, we finished and wrapped up everything. See you, Morgan Friedrich.]


A/N: As the first special chapter, it feels pretty straightforward.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 19: The Price of Power

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.0:

The Price of Power


I woke up with stuff coming out of my nose. I thought it was snot, and I caught a cold. My nostrils get clogged with the fluid, so I blow them out. A large amount of the liquid came out and splattered on the sink. I turn the handle to let the water wash it away.

 

I keep the water running as I wash my hands. The stains don't come off without a hitch. My hands need to be scrubbed with soap to be clean. I also need to wash my face because I have it covered half of my face.

 

“Wha- what’s happening to me?”

 

*cough*

 

Another small batch of blood came out of my mouth.

 

Although it's not painful, this causes me to worry about my health. How can this happen? Perhaps I don’t do enough exercise? I’m unsure, or maybe the stress finally got me to the point it damages my brain? Could be. Oh shit, it stresses me out.

 

“Do- do you know, *cough* what happens to me?”

 

[No power comes with no cost, as I'm sure you've heard.]

 

“...! Are you serious?”

 

*cough* *cough*

 

Is this the consequence of getting myself a vision? But I barely use it. How come it harms me despite my vision usage being near zero? That can’t be. I’m also sure I don’t gain more power besides a vis-

 

I blink a few times when I realize,

 

My sonar!

 

Oh, my lord.

 

If what causes this nosebleed and cough is my sonar, then it all lines up. I always let it do its job because my sonar is too handy. But I forgot that I got this ability when I gained my vision. That means what fuel sonar was my vision, and my usage wasn’t nihil.

 

Fuck. I need to clean myself soon before someone looks for me. I wash my face first, followed by my hands. I have to clean the sink as well. Blood stains take a while to wash off, so I'll have to get them off before they stubbornly persist.

 

I'm cleaning up when I feel someone approaching the restroom. She walks up to the door and knocks twice before calling my name.

 

“Morgan, you in there?”

 

“Y- yeah! Do you need something?”

 

“The Cardinal Daybreak wants you to join him for breakfast. You up for it?” Her voice reverberated through the door.

 

“What?” I murmured, “Tell him I’m coming. Give me ten more minutes.”

 

“... Are you okay in there? You’ve been in there for a while now.” She wondered.

 

“Huh? Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Totally.”

 

“If you say so. I’ll deliver your message then.” She said before she walked away.

 

First thing first, I have to make this place squeaky clean.

 

 

I walked straight to the Good Hunter’s as soon as I finished cleaning. I still feel my head throbbing, but I can worry about it later. I see the Seneschal waiting when I arrive. He has his food served in front of him.

 

“Over here, Morgan.” The Seneschal called.

 

“Thank you for inviting me, and I’m sorry for making you wait.”

 

“I almost thought you would not come.”

 

“Well, it’ll be rude of me if I said I’d come, but I didn’t.”

 

“I’m happy you’re willing to join me. I hope this didn’t come out of nowhere for you. Go ahead and order something for yourself, Morgan. It’s on me.” He offered.

 

I was about to say something, but he interrupted me.

 

“You don’t have to worry about it. It’s only natural since I was the one who invited you.”

 

“... If you insist.”

 

I order Crab, Ham, and veggie Bake, and a glass of water. He patiently waited until my meal was ready so that we could begin together. We didn’t converse while eating until we finished our food.

 

As soon as we are through, the Seneschal begins conversing with me.

 

“What’s you’ve been up to, Morgan?”

 

“You can say that I find exploring the wild gratifying. It was a discovery to me that I felt like that.”

 

That was exaggerating, but not a lie, at the very least.

 

“Is that so? Good for you.” He nodded, “I understand that exploring is satisfying, but why were you always back at noon? I’m worried something might happen to you out there.”

 

“I’m sorry that I made you worry. I’ll try my best to avoid danger in the future.”

 

“Wait, are you going to leave again today?” He asked.

 

“Yeah. I apologize. I think I’ll continue doing this for a while.”

 

“I see, but going outside alone without protection is risky. You’re not an adventurer, so you don’t have the experience to handle danger in the wild.”

 

“I appreciate your concern, but rest assured. I’ll be fine.” I smiled.

 

“I’m not going to stop you if you say that. Make sure to be careful out there, okay?” The Seneschal backed down.

 

“I’m going back now. See you later, Morgan. And, please be careful.”

 

I nod, “Later.”

 

I watched their figure go away. I stare at my drink as I bite my lip. After a moment, I stand up and walk away.


A/N: To think your power eats you from the inside with/without you knowing is scary, ain’t it? Unless it wasn’t straightforward enough, Sonar is the name of Morgan’s ability to detect people. I’ll uncover more about it as we go, so rest easy.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 20: Unnecessary Bodyguard

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.1:

Unnecessary Bodyguard


Starnatch Cliff.

 

Since I began, I have frequently changed my destination since I enjoy exploring new areas and getting to know Mondstadt better. Plus, no one will disturb me there. It’s like three birds with one stone. If only nobody actually follows me.

 

I didn’t encounter any monsters on the way, or to be exact, I managed to avoid them. I find it very handy in my sonar. That is precisely why I confidently said I could avoid any possible danger. Although, it kind of sucks that it starts to bite me back.

 

As much as I want to do something about my sonar’s handicap, I have no idea what to do. I’m too clueless about my own power. What I experienced wasn’t too bad. I might’ve lost some blood, but that wasn’t anything too painful.

 

For now, I want to stick to my plan. However, if something worse happens, I’ll reconsider.

 

I get a rush from breathing in the fresh air. I need that before I start. Before I do that, I feel a light migraine, following something dripping from my nose. I wipe it with my hand and take a look at it.

 

“Give me a break...” I grumbled as I wiped the gap between my nose and upper lip.

 

And so, I began the training that I set up for myself.

 

 

Phew, I’m beat.

 

After I've finished training, I sprawl out on the hillside of Starsnatch Cliff. I’ll take my time to rest before proceeding to the next session. I spend my rest time lying down and staring at the sky.

 

I can hear nearby birds chirping as I try to catnap. They are so close that I can reach them with my hands. Coming back to my senses, I raise my body to sit down. The birds fly away as soon as I move.

 

Standing up, I say, “Who’s there?”

 

I turn my back to look at my surroundings. There aren’t many places to hide except big rocks and bushes. My words didn’t get an answer for a while until I sensed a movement.

 

“Since when did you notice?” She asked after coming out of her hiding spot.

 

“Mrs. Frederica? Why were you watching me?”

 

“I know this discomforts you, but I can’t help but worry about you. And not just me but some people too.” She said as she approached me, “Your sense sure is a keen one.”

 

“I thought I already said you don’t have to do this? I appreciate it, but you’ve seen me doing alright so far, right?”

 

“Well, yeah. Which I find it astonishing.” She was amazed, “You said that sounded like you noticed me long enough.”

 

I remain silent.

 

“I get it, I get it. However, you’ve heard my reasoning. No harm done doing this for both of us, isn’t it?” She shrugged.

 

“I doubt someone like you should handle such a trivial matter like this.” I commented.

 

She chuckles, covering her mouth, “I’m so sorry. Your statement took me aback.”

 

“Please don’t say that. You need to recognize that protecting citizens is part of the job of the Knight of Favonius.”

 

Rich coming from you guys when I have already witnessed your failure doing so once.

 

“I know you are disappointed that we couldn’t save your parents, but I’m doing this for your sake, okay? Not forced because it’s my duty or anything.” Mrs. Frederica confessed.

 

I let out a heavy sigh hearing that.

 

“There’s no need to make a big deal of that incident, Mrs. Frederica.” I answered as I turned my back.

 

“Oh, right. I almost forgot.” I looked at her again, “Do you have business with me?”

 

“To be honest, not really, as long as you’re safe and sound. However, I am curious why you are doing a workout.” She inquired as she tapped her cheek.

 

“Is it weird?”

 

“I wouldn’t say so. It’s good for you to maintain your body, but this place is just not it.”

 

“Perhaps. This place does have a fine scenery, though.”

 

“... I am so sorry. I hope you didn’t find my question to be intrusive.”

 

“Nah, I get it. I also apologize for not being the most approachable fellow.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. You can continue whatever you want to do. But you don’t mind if I watch over you, right? For safety's sake.” She smiled.

 

I nodded.

 

“Alright. Try not to push yourself too hard, Morgan.” She advised before she looked around and sat on a nearby rock to observe me without being subtle anymore.

 

I suppose that’s enough for a break, so I carry on to exercise and ignore Mrs. Frederica’s stare.


A/N: Just to clarify, this isn’t the first day Morgan has started his workout.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 21: Dissaranged Encounter

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.2:

Dissaranged Encounter


I totter my way to the city, feeling worn out and starving. Although, I have no one to blame except myself for that, and I’m still not used to it since I’ve only been doing this for less than a week.

 

“Are you alright? Do you want me to carry you?”

 

I pant as I answer, “I’m just… tired. No need… to worry.”

 

Mrs. Frederica walks along beside me, wearing a slightly concerned expression. I should be fine after getting some food and rest, so there’s nothing to worry about. Thanks to her, I could finish my exercise without being too wary.

 

The question of how much I’m going to improve is not something I can answer confidently. I also can't say I have great expectations of myself, but the most I can do is hope for the best while giving it everything I've got.

 

On my way back, I sense a figure in the distance. Since I don’t know who it is, it must be someone I've never met. I’m not particularly interested to know. However, she is near the path, so I might as well check out. It’ll be quick, as I want to fill my stomach soon.

 

“Morgan? Where are you going?” Mrs. Frederica questioned, seeing me walk off the path.

 

“Just checking.”

 

Getting closer, I see a cloud of smoke and the figure I’m expecting within my sight. It appears that the person started the fire source. I had no intention of approaching, but I did anyway.

 

She’s staring at the bonfire while holding an apple. As soon as I get close to her, she notices me and guards up. We both deadpan stared at each other for a minute without speaking until someone else broke the ice.

 

“Well, well. Who do we have here? What are you doing out here all alone, missy?”

 

I glance at Mrs. Frederica as she’s smirking at the person. For some reason, I feel something more behind her words.

 

“... That uniform and badge- You’re part of the Knight of Favonius...!” She cautioned as she stood.

 

“None to worry, little girl. There’s no need to be tense meeting a knight, right?”

 

The bluenette didn’t answer and remained cautious.

 

I’m confused with this, but I didn’t intend to make matters more complicated.

 

“Mrs. Frederica, you know her?”

 

She hums, “Yeah, she’s-”

 

“I’m leaving.”

 

The girl surprises me when she decides to go. I was about to stop her, but Mrs. Frederica held my shoulder and shook her head. I can only see her figure going away from us. However, she isn’t heading to the city but somewhere else.

 

The bluenette seemed not gratified when she noticed Mrs. Frederica approaching her. Mrs. Frederica lets go of me when she’s away. I have several questions, yet Mrs. Frederica beats me by asking first.

 

“I’m genuinely impressed with your sense, Morgan. How did you know she was here despite not knowing it?”

 

The place isn’t secluded enough to be seen by anybody. People probably would miss it if they were not paying attention, however. Not to mention, she was alone.

 

“... I think I should be the one asking the question here, Mrs. Frederica. What did you do?”

 

She softly exhales, “Right. I tend to forget to leave family matters before work. My apologies, Morgan.”

 

“What? What do you mean? Why are you apologizing to me?”

 

She smiles wryly, “Do you really want to know? Because I don’t want to drag you with a trivial issue.”

 

I was about to answer, but I didn’t. As curious as I am about what actually happened, what Mrs. Frederica said is correct. Still, even if that was the case, I REALLY didn’t mean that to happen. I guess I owe an apology to that girl.

 

Goddamit, this is getting troublesome.

 

“... Forget it.” I sighed.

 

She lets out a small laugh.

 

“Oh, that reminds me. Why did you make your way to her?”

 

I scratch the back of my head before answering, “No particular reason. I-”

 

The words stuck in my throat.

 

“You, what?”

 

“She was an oddball for sitting here all alone, I guess. What do you think, Mrs. Frederica?”

 

“Hmm, well, unlike you, I know her. Nothing that happened here is strange to me, especially her attitude towards me though-”

 

“I don’t think I liked that, I mind you.”

 

“I’m so sorry. I suppose there was no need for you to witness that.”

 

I wag my head.

 

Probably, but it was interesting to see things unfold. That event unravels a little about Mrs. Frederica. Not that I want to, but it’s better than knowing nothing.

 

Since I had wrapped up for the day, I planned to go back and rest. However, a twist came up out of nowhere, and now I had to clean up the mess. Unfortunately, I can’t do it if the problem itself remains with me, so,

 

“Let’s head back.”

 

 

The Alder Knight and I return to the city. Pigeons are chilling on the path but fly away as soon as they see us walking toward them. I watch them flap their wings in the sky and feel the warmth of the dusk on my skin.

 

Even though I feel exhausted and starving, I stop at my track. Mrs. Frederica takes a few steps before noticing that I have halted. Knowing she most likely feels the same, I don’t want her to stay with me any longer.

 

Before she can speak, I voice, 

 

“Thank you for today, ma’am. Since we’re already here, I think it’s okay for us to be apart.”

 

“Oh, don’t mention it. I am happy to know you’re doing some work out to make yourself healthy and not anything- shady.” She teased.

 

“Huh, you’re right. Anyway, I’ll be here to enjoy the sunset. So, you may go on ahead.”

 

“Hmm? Are you not tired or even starving? You did exercise for a long while, so I doubt you don’t.”

 

“I am, but it can wait.”

 

She raises her eyebrows, “I don’t suggest you do that, Morgan. You need to energize yourself to prevent your muscles from degenerating.”

 

“Relax. I promise I won’t be long.”

 

She seems reluctant to leave but walks away regardless after giving me a short message.

 

“Alright, make sure to go back as soon as you can. See you next time, Morgan.”

 

“Yeah, thank you once again, ma’am.” I nodded.

 

The lady glimpses at me for the last time before leaving. After making sure she’s gone, I rest my elbows on the edge of the bridge. The cider lake’s water is so clean that I can see deep under. By enjoying the nature, I begin to wait.


A/N: That wasn’t a very happy encounter, don’t you agree? I’m pretty sure I gave enough hints to guess who the girl was, judging by her reactions and a single description.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 22: True Color

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.3:

True Color


It’s a peaceful evening. A small number of people passed the bridge while I was waiting. As the starvation and tiredness slowly creep up on me, I feel my eyelids getting heavier. However, I try my best to stay awake as this will be the last agenda I will do for the day.

 

It takes my attention almost immediately to catch someone I’m waiting for. Besides, her garb is quite eye-catching. Since I don’t want to gather more than the necessary focus, I take the initiative to block her way.

 

When she notices someone is in front of her, she raises her head. And, of course, her facial expression tells me well enough to say she’s not happy to see me again.

 

“You again...” She growled.

 

“Hi, again. I know this is out of nowhere, but I’d like to talk with you. Is that okay?”

 

Folks around start to pry their eyes on us, but they still pass without doing more. The girl, on the other hand, seems skeptical of me. Not taking long, she answers as she closes her eyes and starts walking again.

 

“I’m sorry, but I’m rather in a hurry.”

 

I prevent her once again before she can pass.

 

“I won’t be long. I promise.”

 

“No, I-”

 

“Please.” I pleaded.

 

Her eyes rounded, and her mouth agape slightly when I said that. That’s a bit of an extravagant reaction. However, that doesn’t last long, and she returns to normal. I might be crazy, but I see her mimic faintly soften.

 

“... What is it?”

 

“Oh, I’m glad you’re willing to listen. Let’s move to the side so we don’t get in people's way, yeah?”

 

She glances at her surroundings, “Very well.”

 

She then follows me to the side of the bridge. She hesitated to sit beside me, but eventually, she did. Although a little far away. I’m about to start as soon as we sit, but I can’t help but feel nervous.

 

You got this, Morgan. All you have to do now is apologize to her.

 

“What is it that you want to talk about, uh-” She paused.

 

Oh, right. We both don’t know each other.

 

“I suppose I should introduce myself first. My name is Morgan. Pleased to meet you. May I know your name?”

 

“I didn’t know you were trying to get along with me.”

 

“There’s no hurting doing so, is there?”

 

She looks away without saying.

 

“... Right. After what happened, I don’t think you want to get along with me.” Not that I’m trying to, “I don’t know what you’ve got with Mrs- that lady, and I’m not going to pry if you don’t want to.”

 

“I am terribly sorry for what we did to you. I genuinely had no intention to make you feel that way.” I confessed as I bowed my head.

 

“So that’s why you were so persistent about this.” She whispered.

 

I stayed still until she spoke, 

 

“There’s no need for you to be sorry. I’m used to it.”

 

“Even so, I feel obliged to ask for your forgiveness.” I said earnestly.

 

“... And why is that?”

 

When posed with that question, I honestly don’t know what to answer except what I did was a mistake. After all, that wouldn’t happen if I chose not to approach her.

 

“Just because I think we inconvenienced you.”

 

I hear her softly exhale, “I don’t know if you’re being truthful or messing with me.”

 

“Of course, I’m being sincere. I wouldn’t go this far if I were joking.”

 

None of us say anything. The bluenette seems to contemplate something as she lowers her head. Meanwhile, I blankly gaze at the amber-colored sky. Closing my eyes, I can feel my consciousness departing from me.

 

However, when I hear a gasp, I shoot my eyes open.

 

“Did you say your name is Morgan?”

 

I look at her sideways as I lean my body under the support of my arms.

 

“I did, why?”

 

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but did you happen to be a victim of an incident over a week ago?”

 

She has heard about me, huh?

 

“That I am, yes.”

 

“I see. So you aren’t her son?”

 

I got confused about who she was insinuating for a second until I realized she was talking about Mrs. Frederica.

 

“You’re talking about the Alder Knight, Mrs. Frederica, right?” I confirmed.

 

She nodded.

 

“You jest. Do I look anything like her?” I scoffed.

 

“That could be because she adopted you.”

 

“Bah. You can’t be serious.”

 

“I’m sorry. I’m just messing with you.” She chuckled.

 

I can’t believe my eyes. For the first time, I saw her other expressions, except neutral and angry. I didn’t expect she would crack a smile the second time we met. That means we’re cool now, right? Can I go back now?

 

“Anyhow, I think I took more of your time than I planned.” I stood before her, “Thank you for sparing your time for me. I appreciate it.”

 

“No problem. I accept your apology since I know who you are, and your intention was honest.” She curved her lips before continuing, “I wonder if your demeanor will change if you know who I am.”

 

She brushes her dress after she stands up.

 

“What do you mean?” I asked.

 

“Exactly as I said. I haven’t introduced myself to you. Will your stance change when you do?”

 

“... I don’t think so.”

 

“Well, we’ll see about that.” She said before walking ahead of me.

 

I followed her along to the city until we separated and bid her goodbye.

 

After a couple of encounters with people or so, on my way to my room, I tossed myself to the bed. I legitimately feel so spent for today that I can fall asleep straight away, except because I’m starving and feel sultry. Hopefully, I will get the strength to shower and eat before bed.


A/N: I kinda like the second time they come across, and I hope you do as well.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 23: Her Bravery

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.4:

Her Bravery


Another day, another exercise.

 

The tranquility of being alone. I can carry out my training without worrying about anything. Thanks to that, I can focus on doing what I need to do. The progress isn’t going as I wanted, but I guess that’s because it’s too early to determine the result.

 

Unlike usual, I don’t take a high place to do my workout. Standing bare feet as the chill water washes them feels pleasant. The broad horizon of the sea is as captivating. Add the waves sound and some seagulls squawking, to boot.

 

As I stare at the creatures as I sit on the dry sand, I pick up the knife beside me. I try not to move too much and keep concentrating on them. Slowly raising my arm, I fling it hard after aiming.

 

*plop*

 

[Nice aim, but your throw sucks.]

 

I drop myself, “Well, it was worth the shot.”

 

I was sure I was gonna get one of them. It could be either because of me or because the seagulls have an impressive danger sense. But that was a better outcome since I didn’t want to hurt them.

 

“Ah, I have to retrieve it before it gets blemished.” I mumbled.

 

I rise and walk to where I threw it. After that, I take a break by taking the lunch I brought. Mrs. Frederica told me to carry food and water if I wanted to exercise appropriately.

 

 

I continue training after refilling my energy. I draw the knife once again after a quick flex of my muscles. Following deep inhales, I swing my arm continuously with varying patterns. Of course, I’m just mimicking someone else’s movements. The rhythms and everything are a mess, though.

 

 

Listening to Mrs. Frederica’s suggestion was the right choice. It allows me to keep training longer. How could I not think of that? I suppose I should thank her the next time I see her.

 

But I overdid it now because of that, consequently making my right arm feel like it would snap anytime soon. Meanwhile, my body is beginning to get used to my workout plan. Probably I’ll increase the intensity tomorrow or the day after.

 

I stroll back to the city as I hold my sore right shoulder. As I enter the Whispering Woods, suddenly, a bad feeling creeps up on me. I even stopped to make sure it wasn’t just my imagination. My sonar tells me otherwise.

 

Someone seemed to be eyeing me the moment I got into the woods. I initially thought he was just some random dude, but I realized I was wrong when I entered the woods. I wanted to say hello, but I was against the idea just in case and kept walking towards my destination. To my surprise, he did nothing else.

 

Once I got out, the sense of danger finally dissipated. I let out a relieved sigh before continuing to walk. When I almost reach the bridge, I see someone familiar sitting on a log. I decide to leave her alone as I think that’s what she might want.

 

“Hey there.”

 

Never mind.

 

I was wrong when she greeted me and waved her hand at me. I look around on the spot.

 

“Morgan, by the archon, I’m talking to you. There’s literally no one else here except you and me.” She facepalmed.

 

Hesitantly, I take a step forward. I sit on the opposite side, so we’re facing each other.

 

“My bad, I never thought you would like to talk to me again.”

 

“Hmm?” She hummed, “Oh, you were talking about the other day. Why would I resent you? You did nothing. You even apologized for something you didn’t do.”

 

“Right…”

 

Suddenly, she’s glaring at me, “Or perhaps you don’t want to see me?”

 

“And what made you say that?”

 

“... I thought you’d find out about me.” She crouched slightly.

 

I keep quiet as I don’t know what to say to that. I hold my shoulder once again as I ponder her question. I don’t understand why she’s afraid of me discovering her identity, yet she settled to meet with me again. I glanced at her and noticed she was peeking in my direction.

 

“Sorry. Please forget about what I said.”

 

I nod, “So, what’s up? Do you need something from me?”

 

“Oh, no, I- um,” She lost her words, “Where were you the whole day?”

 

I tilt my head, wondering what’s with the abrupt change of topic.

 

“I spent my day on the coast. Why’d you ask?” I played along.

 

“For the whole day? What were you doing there?”

 

I feel reluctant to share it with her, especially when not many know about what I’ve been doing these past few days.

 

“I guess it won’t hurt to tell you,” I straightened my back, “I’m preparing to join the Knight by exercising outside. And before you ask, don’t question me why I’m doing it outdoors.”

 

“Ohh… I suppose many have the same intention as you. But what’s your motivation?” She asked.

 

I stare into her eyes for a moment. Before I could speak,

 

“Ah, my apologies. You don’t have to answer that if you think it’s personal.”

 

I take a moment before answering, “... It might be only the third time we met, but you feel different than the last time. What’s wrong?”

 

She curls her lips, and her hands are fidgeting. It’s so awkward that we speak face-to-face like this, but none would disclose anything more than necessary. I don’t exactly feel that way, though.

 

“Anyway, what you asked is nothing personal. I just don’t want an incident like mine to happen again to anyone.”

 

“I- I see.” She said timidly, “That’s very thoughtful of you.”

 

“Thanks, I guess. It’s not a big deal, honestly.” I shrugged.

 

“Haha, is that so? I don’t think someone like you is common among our peers.”

 

That sentence sounded familiar.

 

“Well, I know someone with a better cause than me.”

 

“Really now? Even so, I don’t think you should belittle yourself like that.”

 

“... You might be right.”

 

Silence. She’s looking down while clasping her hand. I look at her for a second before switching my attention. Swinging my right shoulder, I can feel the soreness barely fades away. Maybe I should sleep to recover and hope to be in my usual peak condition by tomorrow.

 

I gaze at the horizon, enjoying the dusk peacefully while letting her muster enough courage. I’m used to being tired at this hour, so spending my evening like this feels somewhat romantic. Wait, no, not that kind of romance I was talking about.

 

“Morgan.” She called.

 

I hum before facing her, and I can see her determined eyes.

 

“I don’t feel right to hide something from you when you’ve been honest to me every time. That’s why I’d like to introduce myself to you. I know the consequences of this action of mine. I remember you said you wouldn’t feel indifference regardless of who I am. However, that might change after this.” She confessed.

 

I didn’t respond to that. I can see her breathing anxiously. She then rises and puts her arm on her chest,

 

“Greetings, I am Eula Lawrence, bearing the noble lineage of Lawrence. You stand in the presence of a member of the illustrious Lawrence Clan.”

 

I raised my eyebrows when I heard her full name. After her fancy way of introduction, she stands straight with a solemn expression.

 

“That’s right. Acknowledge the glory bestowed upon thee by the nobility as I am the descendant of the exiled clan. The Lawrence clan.” She emphasized.

 

My jaw drops slightly, but I quickly seal my lips before exhaling.

 

That explains her odd and wary demeanor towards me. As someone who was born in Mondstadt, there’s no way I’m not familiar with her clan. They’re known to be a tyrant who used to rule the city and enslave some commoners back in the day. Their tyranny ended when the anemo archon showed up.

 

Maybe exiling the Lawrences wasn’t an equal punishment for what they did. To this day, most, if not everybody, thinks that every member of the Lawrence family is evil. I can imagine how people treat them with hatred in my head. Well, maybe not exactly.

 

All that said, I trust my own judgment. I look at her after some time and notice her arms shivering a little.

 

“I understand. That explains everything about you so far.” I said as I stood, “I suppose that means you’re asking for a proper introduction between us.”

 

“... Huh?”

 

“Eula, is it? I am Morgan. Unlike you, an aristocrat, I’m a mere commoner. It is an honor to make acquaintance with you.” I extended my right arm, still feeling pain.

 

Eula takes a step back, her shocked expression while holding her hands together on her chest.

 

“W- what is wrong with you?”

 

“That sounds rather harsh, don’t you think?”

 

“I- sorry, but do you really understand what I said? I am a Lawrence, you know?!” Eula wondered.

 

“I know, you said it already.”

 

“Then why-”

 

“Don’t be so surprised. I know what you’re thinking.” I interjected.

 

“Folks in Mond have this idea of you guys being evil rooted in their brain. I have no idea how people treated you, but I assume it’s pretty bad. Fortunately for you, I’m biased by my own opinion. Even though now I know you’re the heir of the Lawrence, I don’t see why I should change my attitude towards you.”

 

“...”

 

My argument left her speechless.

 

What I said is something that my parent once told me. Unlike Mom, my dad was quite fond of gossip since he was a merchant. I don’t want to recall the details, but I remember he said people in the city gave anyone from the fallen clan poor treatment. Ugh, my head is pulsating pretty bad already.

 

“...! Morgan, you’re bleeding!” She panicked.

 

I check my nose by wiping it with my thumb. A solid red liquid is dripping. I lick the leftovers on my philtrum.

 

Goddamn it.

 

“You shouldn’t lick your blood, Morgan! Here, clean it with this.” She warned before offering me a handkerchief.

 

“Oh, thanks.”

 

Before I do that, I blow the rest is still stuck inside. When I clean the mess, I can’t help but notice her handkerchief has a sweet-scented smell.

 

“Are you okay?” Eula asked in a worried tone.

 

“Hmm?” I hummed before putting the cloth in my pocket, “Yeah, don’t worry about it. I’ll return your handkerchief after I wash it, and thank you.”

 

“Okay then, if you say so.”

 

“It’s getting late. We both should head back.” I said as I turned my back.

 

“Um…” She paused before talking again, albeit hesitantly.

 

“Morgan, about what you just said…”

 

“Yeah? What about it?”

 

“Did you really mean it?”

 

“Of course. However, whether you think otherwise or take my word is up to you. After all, I was merely stating my personal viewpoint of you as Eula, not as Lawrence.” I reminded.

 

“I- Is that so? I didn’t know that among people my age, someone like you existed.” Eula extolled, “That means you evaluated me by my actions, right?”

 

“You can say that. I have to admit I admired your bravery in revealing who you are to me. But I guess there would be nothing for you to lose in doing so. I’m no one, after all.”

 

I walk back after saying that, and she follows along.

 

“That’s not true! You have no idea how much I appreciate you for accepting me for who I am.” She corrected.

 

We then return to the city together and chat until the front gate, where two guards from the Knight of Favonius greet us. I respond to them while Eula remains silent. When we passed them, I noticed their subtle gaze. I’m sure I wasn’t the only one who paid attention to that.

 

I didn’t want to bring it up to Eula since I knew it would dampen the mood, and I bid her goodbye after entering the city.


A/N: I guess at this point, you wouldn’t be surprised to know it’s Eula. This is how I picture her character in her younger days.

 

Just to remind you, this story takes place in a decade before the Mondstadt arc. So, Eula here isn’t the same as her in-game. She wasn’t as open-minded as she is right now.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 24: A Couple of Questions

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.5:

A Couple of Questions


[Morgan, we need to talk.]

 

“I want to sleep. I’m tired. Shut up.”

 

[I know he bothers often, and so to me. I want you to deal with him.]

 

Quickly, I open my eyelids, “... You can’t be serious? Hell no.”

 

[Why hesitate? Deep down, you know they won’t stay put forever.]

 

“In a few days, I don’t plan to go anywhere. That much will do.”

 

[That is nothing but adjourning the problem itself.]

 

“I don’t care. Let me take a nap.” I tugged the blanket and covered myself before closing my eyes.

 

[How about a game, then? Take action against him, regardless of the method you choose. If you succeed, I'll remedy any harm you've endured.]

 

This time, I rise from the bed, “... Oh, you just have to pull that card, don’t you? The risk is too high. I’m pretty damn sure he’s going kill me.”

 

[Perhaps. That's the reason I mentioned that it doesn't matter to me which approach you choose or if you'll simply allow your power to consume you. Your choice.]

 

“I’m gonna die no matter what I do, huh?”

 

[You wouldn’t even if you failed. I still owe you a favor.]

 

“... What favor?” I got perplexed.

 

[Maybe it’s better to call it a wish instead. Basically, you can ask me almost anything.]

 

Hearing that, I blink many times as I can’t believe what I heard. I do not remember I have it nor even done something worthy to get it, at all. Did he temper with my memory? 

 

[It’s understandable for you to be skeptical, but that's beside my point. Are you going to do it or not?]

 

“What did you do to me?!” I snapped, only raising my voice slightly.

 

[I have no idea why you are angry for having something everybody could only get by praying and miracles. That is a byproduct gift for your collaboration.]

 

“Nonsense…” I mumbled, “Then how about I use it to kill him?”

 

[Pft, are you seriously risking something so valuable for something so measly? I can do that if you’re sure about it.]

 

I breathe heavily to calm myself. What he was saying is right, even though I doubt something like that has no string attached to it.

 

“No, I was just pissed off. I’ll do it since if I refuse, you will compel me to do it, right? I’ll think something about it.” I sighed.

 

[Good, take your time. If you’re worried about your own well-being, why don’t you send someone to do it for you?]

 

I breathe out once again, “I’m not that naive to make someone get rid of somebody and expect them to do it with baseless accusation. I also don’t want to endanger anyone because of me as much as possible. Leave me alone.” I said before laying back in bed.

 

 

Now I can’t sleep.

 

I’ve been staring at the ceiling, lying on my bed for the last hour. The room is pitch black, with the only light source coming from the small gaps in the door. There isn’t much noise due to the isolated room that I am in. Yet, my mind resists taking a rest.

 

The harder I try to sleep, the more my head is filled with anxiety. Somehow, I feel restless. It’s his fault and what has happened today. But I’m processing too much information right now to think about it. If anything, it would make me feel more agitated.

 

“Ah, this is just great…” I grunted, getting up.

 

I turn on the light and get myself dressed. Opening the door, I see some sisters are still working. I step into the front door to get some fresh air. But of course, one of the sisters stops me before I can leave.

 

 

It wasn’t hard to convince her when I’ve been showing improvement to pretty much everyone about my mental rehabilitation.

 

At first, I thought sparing some time to stroll around the city would be a good idea, but I realized I wasn’t in the mood. Even though exhausting myself sounded like a perfect need for me right now. Once in a while, I guess sleeping late should be okay.

 

There’s one place I want to visit again, so I bring my purse and head to the destination. On my there, I saw and passed some people. Without stopping, it doesn’t take long for me to reach the Angel’s Share.

 

Before even stepping inside, I can hear the loud laughter of the patrons. It gets worse the moment I open the door. I suppose that’s natural, knowing I’ve been here only once. This place is just as I predicted. It’s cramming with people.

 

The front desk chairs are full, unfortunately. I can see the bartender is too busy serving customers to notice me. While I know some people I acquaintance with are here, I don’t see them. Well, I have no plan to chat with them anyway.

 

It seems the second floor isn’t as packed, so I go there. There’s one vacant table in the corner next to a painting of a scenery that is oddly familiar. I take the chair with the wall on the back and close my eyes while waiting for someone to pick up my order.

 

During my half-napping, my instinct tells me some folks are coming and going to this floor.

 

...

 

“... gan.”

 

...

 

“Morgan…”

 

...

 

“Hey!” Someone suddenly shakes my shoulder.

 

I open my eyes in reflexes and see Kaeya standing next to me.

 

“Oh, hey there. Sorry, I dozed off.” I said, fixing my position.

 

“You look tired. You good?”

 

“Yeah, I’m good. Just feeling sleepy, that’s all.”

 

“... If you say so.” Kaeya shrugged, “So what do you want for tonight? Another coffee?”

 

“Hmm, I’m thinking about drinking something sweet, maybe a tea or something. Any recommendation?”

 

“Haha, you sure you want to take my suggestion?” He snickered.

 

I ponder for a moment, “Fair enough. Give me a love poem, then.”

 

“Hoo, I’m surprised you remember what’s on our menu. Alright, one love poem. Anything else?”

 

I wag my head.

 

“Okay, please wait for a moment.”

 

I nodded before he left.

 

Once again, I wait as I rest my back and fold my arms. I was puzzled. How did I fall asleep despite all the noises? I account that to my fatigue. My sonar didn’t even react to Kaeya waking me up.

 

During my wait for a drink, someone approaches me.

 

“Good evening, Morgan.”

 

I pause to examine the figure before answering, “Evening. Do you need something?”

 

“You look lonely, so I’m feeling to accompany you~” She teased, “May I sit here?” She asked, implying the chair on the opposite side.

 

“By all means.”

 

Mrs. Frederica drags the chair out and sits in front of me. There’s silence because she’s fixing her hair and tying it into a ponytail. Different than usual, she’s not wearing the armor. The last time I saw her like this was the first time I met her.

 

I wonder if Jean will grow up just like her.

 

“Do you often come here, Mrs. Frederica?”

 

She sighs, “I wish. Sometimes work takes too much of me, you know? But I guess that’s better for me.” She answered as she fixed her hair on the side.

 

“Make sense. I hope babysitting me didn’t do that to you.”

 

She laughs lightly, “You jest. Compared to what I usually do, being a bodyguard isn’t hard.”

 

“Is that so?” I muttered before leaning back, “Right, before I forget, you have my thanks for your input. It helped a lot.”

 

“Glad to hear that.” She smiled, “Although I am curious since you’ve been doing it for these past few days. Do you mind telling me about it?”

 

Mrs. Frederica rests her cheek on her hand, waiting for my response. There’s no point hiding it from her because she will know my intention of joining the Knight, especially since she’s a high-profile knight. Unfortunately, I’m afraid someone might be eavesdropping.

 

“Before I do that, can I ask you a couple of questions first?”

 

“Oh, sure. What is it?”

 

I wait for Kaeya to bring our order before I raise my questions to her.

 

“Thank you for waiting.” He said before giving us our respective drinks.

 

I pull my mug closer to me while Mrs. Frederica does the same. Judging by the smell, our drinks are different.

 

“Thanks. That was rather fast for the busy time, huh, Kaeya?” Mrs. Frederica commented.

 

“Haha, it’s just the usual, really. By the way,” He halted as he peered at me, “You two are an interesting combination, I must say.”

 

“Fufu, meeting Morgan here isn’t part of my plan for tonight. It’s a surprise but a welcome one.”

 

“I see. I believe this is the second time Morgan has come here, no?”

 

I nodded as I drank my tea.

 

“Well, enjoy your drinks, you two. I’d love to join, but there are customers to serve beforehand.”

 

“No problem. Good luck, Kaeya.”

 

He bows a little before leaving. After he is out of sight, Mrs. Frederica picks up and shakes her mug leisurely. She took a few shots like I did and extended our previous conversation.

 

“So, where were we again?”


A/N: Word of advice. Do not take everyone’s words at face value.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 25: Suspicions

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.6:

Suspicions


“I figure that’s the reason you wanted to talk with me?”

 

“To be honest, not really. But I’m down for it if you want to.” She admitted.

 

“I see. I’m sorry in advance because this kinda heavy topic when you’re here to lay off.”

 

“Hah, don’t worry about it.” She ensured before taking a sip.

 

People are still being rowdy downstairs. Meanwhile, some folks start leaving on this floor, and only a few remain. Without me having to look, my radar has already told me. I don’t know if Mrs. Frederica notices, but I decide to keep it for myself.

 

I continue our chat once I take several chugs of my tea.

 

“Mrs. Frederica, what do you think of Adventurers’ Guild?”

 

“Well, that’s a somewhat unexpected topic for me.” She said, “I have to say, they’re great. I know some of their members and get along fine with them. The Knights and the Guild also sometimes cooperate on some events and when our objectives align.”

 

Hmm, that wasn’t really what I wanted to hear.

 

“That sounds like you guys have a decent partnership.”

 

“You can say that, I guess. Why’d you ask?”

 

“I’m just curious about them. I take it you have a good impression about them, then?”

 

“Yeah? Are you curious about their entry test or something?”

 

I had to pause drinking my tea when I heard that question.

 

“Nah, you’re wrong. All I wanted was your opinion about the Guild.” I countered.

 

Mrs. Frederica smirks as she hums to my reply. We both take a break by drinking.

 

“Let’s move on to the second one.” I declared as I put away my mug.

 

“Did you find anything out of place when you watched over me, Mrs. Frederica?”

 

She scowled when I posed that question. I could tell from her expression she wasn’t fond of that. However, I have to put it off my chest. I know full well that doing that is risky, but I doubt anything terrible would happen in a crowded place like this.

 

“Did something happen, Morgan?” She queried, narrowing her eyes.

 

“Ah, no, not really. My bad. I was just making sure if you perhaps saw anything suspicious.” I said indifferently.

 

She sighs softly, “You got me. I was worried something had happened.”

 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to put you on guard.”

 

“It’s fine. It was me that misunderstood you.” She brushed off, “But no, I didn’t find anything. While you did your exercise, I scanned everywhere, starting from the city until we headed back, but it was fruitless.”

 

I cross my arms.

 

That’s line up with my suspicion. My radar has a wide range, so I know when someone or something follows me. There’s someone who had been and was following me these past days and didn’t act when Mrs. Frederica was around.

 

Which I assume was they were waiting for me to be alone. Apparently, I was only half correct because they still haven’t done anything to me. For some reason, they merely watched and didn’t do shit, even when I was alone.

 

How bothersome.

 

“In case you feel disturbance, please don’t hesitate to tell me, Morgan.”

 

“Mm, sure. Thank you, Mrs. Frederica. I think that’s all I wanted to ask you. It unexpected to take this much time, though.”

 

I look around to see only very few people left in the tavern. The crowd below us has died down for a while without us noticing. Both of our beverages were empty right when we finished.

 

“Oh, you’re right. Time sure flies, huh?”

 

“I guess we were absorbed in our bubble. Well, I gotta go. Thank you for your time, ma’am.” I thanked her as I got up.

 

“Leaving already?”

 

I nod, “I’ve spent more time than I planned here, so yeah. Are you still going to stay here?”

 

She moans as she stretches, “I think so. That means we’ll get separated?” She gave me puppy eyes.

 

“Uh... Please don’t say like I’ll be gone forever.”

 

She rises from the chair, “Hehe, I was just messing around. Alright then, get home safely, and see you tomorrow.”

 

I nod again, “Please excuse me.”

 

When I’m about to take the stairs, I look in her direction once again and see her wave her hand at me. I get down as soon as I think nothing else will happen. I returned to the Church immediately after paying for my drink at the counter.

 

To my relief, nothing happened.

 

 

Patrons in Angel’s Share start going home when it’s almost closing time, leaving only a handful of people remaining. Frederica, who had been drinking for a while, decided to return as she didn’t want to wake up with a headache the next day.

 

Charles, who was busy cleaning the mugs, saw Frederica walking towards him and spoke up,

 

“Good evening, Mrs. Frederica. It’s been a while. How have you been?”

 

“Evening, Bartender. As you can see, I am doing fine.” She replied before looking both sideways, “Where’s the owner?”

 

“Master Crepus isn’t available for tonight. Do you need something? I can send your message if you want.”

 

She shook her head, “Here, I’ll be leaving soon as I feel a little tired.”

 

Frederica put her money on the counter, and Charles took them to count.

 

“That’s enough, thank you.” Charles nodded, “By the way, I didn’t see you with anyone tonight. Did you decide to spend your time on the second floor alone?”

 

“Huh? Ah, no. I was with Morgan, but he headed home soon after I arrived. We did have some chat, though.”

 

Charles tilted his head, “Who?”

 

“You know, Seth’s son. I heard he visited here a couple of times already.” She reminded.

 

Hearing that, Charles blinked a few times.

 

“Oh, him.” He whispered.

 

“I actually haven’t met him yet. Kaeya took care of the second floor while I am responsible here. That’s maybe why I didn’t see him tonight.”

 

“You didn’t? I thought he paid for his order?”

 

Charles folded his arms as he tried to recall if he spotted anyone young. Even though he never sees him, he imagines someone resemblances his old patron. Then he remembered that he talked to a black-haired teen.

 

“Ah!” He hit his palm, “I remember now. Yeah, he did. He came for a few seconds only to pay and then went when I was busy taking orders, so I forgot about that.”

 

Frederica only sighed as she shook her head in disappointment.

 

“Maybe I should greet him personally next time.” He noted for himself.

 

While those two are talking, the back door opens and reveals a navy-blue-haired boy coming in. The two quickly notice him, and so does he.

 

“Oh, hello again, ma’am.” Kaeya nodded at her, and she replied with a wave, “Charles, I think we need to resupply our stock and throw away some spoilt ones.”

 

“Understood. I’ll do that once the bar is closed.”

 

“Sounds like you would still be busy after this. Being a bartender is hard, huh?”

 

Charles laughs, “Haha, certainly it’s not as hard as your job as a Knight, Mrs. Frederica.”

 

The eye-patched boy looks around when the adults are having a chat.

 

“Weren’t you with Morgan, Mrs. Frederica?”

 

“Hmm? If you’re looking for him, then he’s already gone home.”

 

“Ah, is that so?”

 

Both Frederica and Charles stared at him, realizing his subtle disappointment. Kaeya, on the other hand, quickly returned to his usual demeanor.

 

“Can’t be helped, I guess. I’ll go clean up the tables.” He said, turning his back.

 

“Take a break, kid. I’m sure you’ve been working for a while.”

 

Kaeya shakes his head, “We’ll be closing soon. It’s fitting to tidy up as much if I want to go home early, right?”

 

The two exchange glances.

 

“I agree with her. It’s already very late for you to help, and I didn’t want you to overwork yourself. Master Crepus would get mad at me if you get sick the next day.”

 

“... Very well, I’ll rest for a while. Please tell me when you’re going to close the bar.”

 

Kaeya stepped away from them, but Frederica said something once again to him.

 

“I can’t promise, but I’ll try to persuade Morgan to come here tomorrow night.”

 

The boy turned around, surprised by what he heard. However, he didn’t respond immediately.

 

“Haha, it’s alright. I’m sure Morgan’s busy with his own affairs, but alright.” He said, slightly curving his lips. “Please excuse me.”

 

This time, the blonde knight and the bartender let him go so the kid can have some rest. Once he was gone, Frederica stood from the chair and was ready to leave, but Charles spoke to her the last time for the night.

 

“Are you sure about that? I’m not sure how close they are to each other, but I don’t think it was necessary to do that.”

 

“Hmm, it’s okay. There’s nothing wrong with letting them get along well, don’t you agree?”

 

“Well, true that. Do tell me if you manage to convince him. Maybe I’ll notify young master Diluc about it as well if young master Kaeya didn’t.” He nodded.

 

“Good idea, the merrier, the better. Let’s hope they can get along just fine.” Frederica wished, “I’ll be off, then. Good night, Charles.”

 

“Good night to you too, ma’am.”

 

Frederica steps to the door and pushes the door,

 

“Darn, I forgot to ask about Morgan’s motive with his training.” She muttered as she opened the door.


A/N: Feel free to decide between idiocy or naivety, Morgan despite knowing someone was stalking him, kept quiet about it. If I were him, I would call the cops.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

 

A little too early, but I want to say Happy New Year to everyone!

Chapter 26: Killing Times

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.7:

Killing Times


Different than usual, I’d wind up my exercise for an hour earlier. I wanted to say I did that for no particular reason, but that would be a lie. Mrs. Frederica asked me to drop in Angel’s Share again tonight, and I obliged.

 

I have no clue what more business she has with me, but it’s a coincidence because I have a feeling something will happen soon. I feel a bit forced to spend more money there, though. Menus over there are expensive for me.

 

The gloaming clouds entered my view as I gazed through the ether. The moment someone speaks my name, my train of thought stops, and I look at the source.

 

“My bad. What is it?”

 

“Geez, you’ve been staring blankly upward. You’re scaring me.” She grumped, folding her arms.

 

“How? I’m fine, alright?”

 

“... Really?” She said in an incredulous tone, “Did the tiredness get into you, then?”

 

“Nah, I am starting to get used to it.” I shook my head, “How about you? Aren’t your parents gonna be mad if you keep doing this?”

 

Eula scrunches her face, “Uu! Don’t remind me about it, please.”

 

“But it’s fine! Just because I go out, doesn’t mean I run away from them all the time.” She assured.

 

I raise my right leg so I can rest my head on it.

 

This evening, she settled to meet with me again. No, that’s the wrong way to say it. Like the other day, I found her sitting alone on my way back, and she greeted me as soon as she saw me. So, it was the same basically, just the other way round.

 

“This time is contrary, though, isn’t it? From your story, your parents sound fairly strict toward you if they force you to do what they want.”

 

“I know, right?! They couldn’t just leave me alone. They keep saying doing this, doing that for the sake of the clan and stuff without listening to my complaints.” She groaned, swinging her feet.

 

Since she’s wearing a medium skirt, I try my best to keep my gaze under control.

 

“Well, you can be a disobedient child by ignoring their demand, but knowing your background, I guess that’s unlikely they’ll allow it to happen.”

 

She softly sighs, “I wish I could do that without fearing the consequences. Besides…” She abruptly halted.

 

Looking at Eula, I see her eyes seem distant and her fingers fidgeting. I can’t do much but stare blankly. I suppose all I can offer is to encourage her, but I doubt my ability to do so.

 

“All right. This subject gets a little too heavy, so let’s move on.” She raised her head and looked at me, “Eula, you like reading books?”

 

“Um, at the beginning, my parents forced me to read them, but as time flies, I guess I do. How about you?”

 

“Yeah, I used to read them a lot, but I stopped doing that for quite a while now. What kind of book did they give you?”

 

However, before Eula can answer that, I cut her.

 

“Actually, scratch that. What kind of book you’re into? I rephrased that unless your parent gave you anything you’d like.”

 

“Haha, makes sense.” She laughed, “But I think I did like the books they gave me. Although it’s a shame that some parts of the history of my clan I kind of disinclined to learn, I do like our cultural background.”

 

“Oh… It’s not artificial enthusiasm, I hope. I’ve read a book about the Lawrence clan’s culture as well. It mentioned combat, etiquette, cooking, dance, art, and so on.”

 

Her eyes go round, “Really? I didn’t expect anyone outside the clan to know anything about our cultures. How did you manage to get it?”

 

Recalling how I got my hand on a book like that is funny, because it was nothing but an accident. The book slipped into the stack of books I borrowed, and I noticed it only by the time I got home.

 

Once I completed reading all of the books within a short span, I took the initiative to return them to the library. Surprisingly, instead of the librarian coming to retrieve the book, she designated it as if I were borrowing it again. I distinctly recall noticing her expression, and it was evident that she wasn't pleased, with the fact that I had accessed it.

 

“I borrowed it from the library.” I indifferently answered.

 

“You mean the library in The Knight of Favonius’ headquarters?”

 

“Uh, yeah, unless there’s another library in Mond that I didn’t know existed.”

 

“Wow. I’m surprised the librarian didn’t ban them.”

 

“Why? The Lawrence might prohibit people from learning about their knowledge because of aristocracy and stuff, but that was in the past. The Librarian didn’t mention anything about the book being outlaw.”

 

She squints her eyes when she hears my reasoning. I realize what I said probably denigrated her in a way, however,

 

“What you’ve read was definitely the real deal then, knowing that you noticed it was strictly off-limits.” She shook her head.

 

Oddly, her response wasn’t what I expected. On the contrary, there was a flimsy distress in her tone. I wonder what she thinks of herself as a Lawrence.

 

“What drives you to read about my clan’s cultural book, anyway? I highly doubt anyone finds it interesting learning anything about us.” She questioned as she subtly peeked at the emblem on her right shoulder.

 

I lift my head upward, “I don’t really remember since it’s been a while, but I think it was because I was curious about Mondstadt’s overall history.”

 

She hums when she hears my reply, “You sound like a nerd.”

 

“Well, I was a nerd,” I differed, “Which part got your interest, though? I thought you had enough of it.”

 

“Honestly, but not all of them made me feel that way. For example, the cooking curriculum teaches me to make some pastries I like, and the art section allows me to value their magnificence, like dance and music.”

 

Hearing that, I can’t help but feel astonished, “As expected of a noble heir. I bet you can do at least one of the two, if not both.”

 

Eula smirks wide and puts her hands on her hips, “Hehe, you bet. I got proper training for them. Maybe I can show you one day, supposing chance on your side.” She said before giving me a peek with one eye.

 

“Alright, looking forward to it.”

 

I stand and wipe my pants.

 

“Oh, are we heading back now?”

 

“Uh-huh, I have a plan after this. You coming?”

 

“Okay, it’s getting late anyway.” She followed along.

 

As usual, we walk back to the city together. On the way, we chatted for a while until we reached the front gate. And before we parted, I called her once again.

 

“Here. I almost forgot to return it to you. Thank you for lending me it.”

 

“You’re welcome. I don’t mind if you wanted to keep it, though.” She breathed, taking the small cloth, “You didn’t suffer anything, did you?”

 

I can tell her being genuinely concerned.

 

“Relax. It was nothing serious.”

 

“... Very well. But please, don’t keep quiet if you’re feeling unwell.”

 

“I didn’t know you were such a worrywart.”

 

“Wha-” Her face turned red, “I’m worried if anything happens to you, okay?!”

 

In case anyone else was nearby, I’m sure they wouldn’t believe what she just said. For others, this type of behavior may regarded as manipulation or act. However, regardless of everybody's opinions about Eula Lawrence, the fact she’s a nice person won’t change.

 

“I appreciate your sentiment, Eula. Thanks.”

 

The bluenette flinches, “Hmph! That doesn’t make things any better.”

 

“I apologize if I offend you with that.”

 

“Sometimes I couldn’t tell if you’re being serious, considering your facial expressions barely change.” She exhaled, “Whatever. See you tomorrow then, Morgan.”


A/N: Another interaction with Eula is here! Lore time!

 

 

  • In Eula’s story Quest Part 3, she mentions that passing this knowledge to outsiders is strictly forbidden.
  • Since we have no book regarding the Lawrence Clan yet in-game, I presume curriculums focusing mainly on combat, dance, cooking, and etiquette make sense for their aristocracy. Someone mentioned this, but I’m not sure how reliable it was.
  • She canonically likes treats and making them.

 

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 27: Being Cautious

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.8:

Being Cautious


“You’re late, kiddo.”

 

That’s the first thing I heard when I arrived. The Alder Knight was waiting for my arrival near the tavern, standing against the wall and crossing her arms together. I mistimed our appointment, but I didn’t think of it as a big deal.

 

I agreed to meet her again this evening simply because I have something to do here. Whatever business she has with me, I’ll consider it an equivalent exchange. However, I have a feeling this meeting isn’t actually for her.

 

Slowly stepping towards her, I look around, then at the crowd near the entrance.

 

“Sorry, but you seem relatively free to me, ma’am.”

 

“Is that your excuse for being late?”

 

“I wouldn’t say so. It’s easy for me to lose track of time when I’m outside.”

 

“Hmm... You always headed back at three every time I accompanied you.” She objected.

 

“... Very observant of you.” I complimented before bowing my head, “Forgive me for being late, Mrs. Frederica.”

 

She remains still and doesn’t speak for a moment. I decided to apologize to her without giving any reason cause, at the end of the day, it’s nothing but an excuse. Besides, telling her I was hanging out with Eula would complicate the matter.

 

After being silent briefly, she finally talks and steps in my direction.

 

“Well, what matters is that you’re here now. Nonetheless, I’d appreciate it if you could be punctual in the future, Morgan.”

 

“I’ll keep that in mind.” I nodded.

 

“Let’s go inside. Everyone is waiting.” She walked ahead.

 

“Everyone...?”

 

As we enter Angel’s Share together, the racket attacks my ears. After adapting, I look around the tavern and see many people in uniform. Actually, I discern no one who’s not wearing a uniform except the bartender and the owner behind the counter. Diluc and Kaeya seem to be present as well.

 

This never occurred when I came here. I may be visiting Angel’s Share only a few times, but this view is kind of bizarre. And as always, everyone is too busy with their own business to notice us coming.

 

“What’s with the gathering? Birthday party?”

 

“Haha, nice one, but no. These guys are here after they finished a mission, so we booked the bar for tonight.”

 

“Well, I don’t remember that I got invited.”

 

“Worry not. I already asked Grand Master that you’ll join us.”

 

“... Right.” That sounds like a bad idea to me.

 

While I remain at the entrance door, she walks to the counter and greets her colleagues. Some gazes are directed at me a few moments later, which makes me uneasy. I ignore their stare by scanning the environment and individuals, both the first and second floors.

 

Nothing out of the ordinary on the first floor, but I can’t say the same for the latter. In my position, I can’t rely on my sight. All I can do is trust my hearing and power to do the check. I don’t want to miss anything, after all.

 

So far, so good.

 

“Morgan.” A voice called me.

 

Shifting my focus to the source, the blonde lady signals me to come closer. Softly exhaling, I did what she wanted. Both Mr.Crepus and the bartender are busy serving drinks to the Knights. Despite noticing me, their hands are still gripping either mugs, wines, or napkins.

 

As I don’t know what I’m supposed to do, Mrs. Frederica solicits me to sit next to her. Probably waiting for her turn, she strikes up a conversation with me.

 

“The bartender and some wanted to meet with you.”

 

“Sounds like I gathered a few fans without me noticing.”

 

She blinks a few times before smirking, “You sure do have some humor in you. Relax, he said he wanted to say hi to you, and this opportunity is perfect. I’d even ask Jean to come along, and she should be here soon.”

 

“And why’s that?”

 

“Just you wait and see.” She giggled.

 

“Is this okay? I mean,” I paused as I looked around, “I thought tonight was special for you guys.”

 

“What are you talking about? Didn’t I say it’s a party? That’s why it’s better to have more people to garner.”

 

“Uh...”

 

The more I hear about this, the more I don’t think I should be here. The timing of this so-called party and my incoming is somewhat unsuitable. And to be honest, I’m sure I could hold off this meeting to another time, as I don’t think this is urgent or anything.

 

In the course of our conversation, I caught some people beginning to notice my presence. At first, I didn’t think much about it, but I realized something wasn’t right. Perhaps I’m just overthinking things. Mrs.Frederica and I keep chatting until the Bartender approaches us.

 

“Phew, finally done serving people.” He breathed, “Good evening, you two. What’d you like to order?”

 

“One iced apple cider and one dandelion wine, please. What yours?” She asked, looking at me.

 

“... I’ll have a glass of milk. With ice as well.”

 

Mrs. Frederica raised her eyebrows, “That’s it? Come on, order something to eat. It’s my treat.”

 

“Thank you, but a drink is more than enough.”

 

She shrugs and turns at the Bartender, “That’s all, I suppose.”

 

“Got it, coming right up.” He noted.

 

The moment he leaves, I hear the entrance door swing open. Mrs. Frederica and some others turn around to see who it is while I stay still. The person in question draws near in our direction as soon as Mrs. Frederica raises her hand to them.

 

“Good evening, everyone.” The blonde greeted everyone at the counter with a slight bend.

 

Those who notice greet her back with a smile on their face.

 

“Hey, dear. You just come in time. Come here, take a sit.” She patted her chair as she moved from it to the next one.

 

With that, Jean sits between me and Mrs. Frederica.

 

“Evening to you, too.”

 

“Whoa!” She yelped, “Morgan, I didn’t realize you were here already.”

 

I scoff, “I’ve mastered to become a ninja, I guess.”

 

“What?” Jean dumbfounded, “Well, long time no see. I hope you’re doing well.”

 

“Has it been that long for you to say that? It hasn’t been a week since the last time we met.”

 

Her jaw drops a tiny bit, hearing my reply.

 

“Obviously. You should at least meet your friend as often, you know?” Mrs. Frederica answered in her stead, and Jean nodded along.

 

Blinking a few times, I face forward and say, “Is that so? My bad. I didn’t want to interrupt you with your training session.”

 

“Come on, you can’t be serious. Surely you don’t think I spend my day to train all the time?”

 

“Hmm, I guess I understand your logic. Unlike Jean, you spend almost ten hours doing outdoor exercise.” Mrs. Frederica validated with a few nods.

 

“What?! Ten hours of exercise? Mother said you spent your day training recently, but for that long is beyond me.”

 

“Let me remind you, that’s including a break and journey back and forth as well. My stamina doesn’t complement that kind of cardio.”

 

Jean hums upon hearing my response. I figure Mrs. Frederica already knows about it since she has watched me a few times. After moments of waiting, the Bartender is back with our order and brings someone along with him.


A/N: Finally, back to our future Acting Grand Master and her mother. At this point, I put a little too much of Frederica here that I can’t wait to see how HY will do her!

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 28: Worsen Symptoms

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.9:

Worsen Symptoms


I shift focus to the drink I ordered while the mother and daughter chat. After taking sips, the navy-haired talks to me. I forgot that I might be busy enough to be here talking and not remember the main reason for being here in the first place.

 

“Wow, I didn’t expect you would visit this place in a row.”

 

“Mrs. Frederica said some people wanted to talk to me, so here I am. How are you holding, Kaeya?” I queried, still holding my glass of milk.

 

He looks in her direction, noticing she’s still busy talking. On the other hand, she seems to catch us speaking about her, so she smiles and waves her hand. When Jean wants to turn her back, her mother prolongs their exchange.

 

Safe to say, she implicitly tells us to leave her alone. Understandable.

 

“That’s what she said? You can say I’m alright. By the way, I heard you’ve been going out in the wilderness to do some exercise.”

 

“Nothing much to say, honestly. I am sightseeing out there because I’ve been in the city too long. As for why, I’ll say it won’t hurt to grow some muscles.”

 

“Haha, very funny.”

 

The Bartender, who has been looking at us for a while, starts to say something.

 

“Can I have your attention for a moment, Morgan?”

 

Both of us look at him in unison. Kaeya nods and moves away slightly as I reply,

 

“Sure thing, sir.”

 

“Just call me Charles. I want to say hi to you since you’ve been here a few times, and the first time we met, we didn’t get to know each other properly.” He elaborated, extending his right arm.

 

“I see.” I took his hand, “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Charles. I’m sorry I had to leave early the last time I was here. I was tired at the time.”

 

“Ahaha, I understand. I didn’t blame you for that.” He laughed, loosening the handshake.

 

“But you should at least say something before you leave.” Kaeya added.

 

“I guess you’re right.”

 

I didn’t think I needed to do so when Kaeya was outside, busy with something. Also, at that point, the Bartender had his hands full dealing with patrons. I’m not even joking when I said I was weary, knowing all that happened yesterday.

 

“Hey, hey~ What did I miss?”

 

“Nothing, ma’am. We haven’t talked much yet.”

 

“Good evening, you two. I hope you guys are doing well.” Jean welcomed them.

 

“What’s up, Jean.” Kaeya returned the greeting by raising his hand.

 

“Thank you, and evening to you too, Jean.”

 

I keep drinking and observe them as they talk to each other. Judging from it, Jean and Kaeya seem to know each other enough. I suppose that much is obvious since they’re from a prestige background.

 

Hmm, no, that’s not it. I feel like there’s something different between the owner and Kaeya himself. It’s a mere hunch, however.

 

Come to think of it, I wonder if Kaeya and Diluc have the same idea as Jean to join the Knight. I won’t be surprised if they do. If anything, I would be more shocked if they don’t. The former means there will be tough competition against me and them. Oh wait, Jean is younger than us, but still, the fact won’t change that it would.

 

“How are you doing, Morgan? Is everything alright?”

 

“You can say so. Why?”

 

“Glad to hear that you have recovered from your loss. I’d like to see you a while ago, but I couldn’t fit it into my schedule. I didn’t know what to say since, you know, we have yet to know each other. Your father came here quite often, you see. And he talks about you sometimes.” Charles confided with a compassionate tone.

 

“...”

 

I quickly cover my nose and mouth when I feel my head pounding. Thankfully, none find my movement is out of the ordinary. While ignoring my surroundings, I close my eyes and stand up from the chair.

 

“Please excuse me for a bit.” I turned around to the entrance and left.

 

However, when I’m outside, there are people around, so I run to the back of the tavern where no one is there. I rest my back against the wall and take a deep breath. Finally calming down, I take a small cloth out of my pocket.

 

My breathing growing heavier. As usual, my nose starts bleeding, and I wipe it up slowly, but for some reason, I find something is amiss. Half of my side view became crimson red. Everything on my right is nothing but red-colored.

 

Hesitatingly, I rub the corner of my right eye. My heart skips a beat when I see blood is now also coming out from my eye.

 

“Oh, sweet lord...”

 

These symptoms are escalating faster than I thought. I know I don’t have a lot of time, but this is beyond the pale. Is what I feared would happen? Am I gonna die before I can do anything? Okay, I need an answer.

 

[Feeling worried now, are we?]

 

“Will I die if this keeps up?” I panted.

 

[I’d say yes, but don’t worry.]

 

“What do you mean? I’m literally dying here.”

 

[If you die because of your own power, that would be ironic and pathetic. I won’t help you, but I can give you a tip.]

 

“What-”

 

[Keep it for now. We’ll continue next time. For now, don’t think too hard about it.]

 

Then there’s silence, a sign meaning he won’t keep this talk any longer. As much as I’d like to do the opposite, I have no choice but to listen to what he said. I feel better after a while. And I scrub my face with the handkerchief.


A/N: You know something is bad when you’re bleeding from the nose and eye, even though nothing hit you.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 29: Inequality

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.10:

Inequality


I open the door and walk to my chair. Everybody was too occupied talking until I entered their peripheral view. Mr. Charles is the first one to welcome me back,

 

“Is everything okay, Morgan? I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have brought that topic up with you, especially not on this occasion.” He said regretfully.

 

“It’s fine. I just needed a breather since it’s packed with people here.”

 

“You sure? You look a little pale.” Jean asked in a concerned tone.

 

“Uh-huh. Everything is good.” I nodded.

 

“Anyway,” Mrs. Frederica chanted, getting our attention, “Morgan, I’d like to recollect your debt from last time.”

 

“I don’t remember that I owe you money, ma’am.”

 

“Well, you didn’t, but you owe me an answer.”

 

“Oh, you’re talking about that .”

 

“What are you two talking about? Don’t leave us out of the loop.” Kaeya interrogated.

 

“As you know, this little kid has been snooping out of the town to train without telling anyone why. And last night, I asked him about it, but our meeting got cut short.”

 

“Mom, I don’t think you should probe him like that.”

 

“He said he was okay with it, right?”

 

I nod, “You guys would find out any time soon anyway, so yeah.”

 

Jean’s skeptical of my answer, but has no choice but to take my word for it. However, despite that, I caught a glimpse of her being hopeful. Now they have their eyes on me, waiting for my explanation. I’ve prepared what to say to her question, but no matter how hard I try to cover it, the truth will surface one way or another.

 

“I merely want to see what I’m capable of since I have this.” I took out my vision from my back.

 

“An anemo vision, huh?”

 

“Woah, I didn’t know you had this.”

 

“You are blessed by the anemo archon, Morgan. Congrats!”

 

The three seemed surprised, knowing I had the eye of god. I’m not sure if showing people like this was a bad idea, but doing it once in a while won’t hurt.

 

“‘See what I’m capable of’ is it? You sounded cocky when you said that.” Mrs. Frederica smirked.

 

“My bad. That definitely wasn’t my intention.”

 

I think. Maybe.

 

“Haha, if you say so.”

 

“But what does it have to do with your training?” The blonde girl wondered.

 

“Nothing, actually.”

 

My response made them perplexed. However, before they can say anything, I continue as I put back my vision.

 

“My training is only my way to get myself in shape because I think I would do better if my physical improved.”

 

“Is that so?” Charles asked, looking in Mrs. Frederica's direction.

 

“Hmm, I know someone with a vision, and their physical abilities are average. They are capable enough of wielding elements without having a lot of strength.” She said, tapping her chin, “Your reason doesn’t sound valid to me.”

 

I tilt my head, “I don’t think so. I mean, there aren’t many vision bearers in Mondstadt, after all. Perhaps that doesn’t apply to every vision user.”

 

“Huh, fair, I guess.”

 

There’s a brief silence. I unintentionally brought it up because, apparently, this topic isn’t something I can bring up to anyone since not many can relate to it. I should keep in mind that not everybody gets the chance to access a vision. And, of course, I have zero intention of bragging about it.

 

“Why don’t we ask someone who actually has vision as well in here?” Kaeya spoke.

 

When he said that, I immediately knew who’s he talking about.

 

“Are you talking about young master Diluc, Kaeya?”

 

“Yup, we can ask him a thing or two if we want to know more about vision.” He nodded, “Wait here, I’ll go get him.”

 

He disappeared into the crowd.

 

“There he goes. I feel like we’re getting out of topic here.” The Bartender commented.

 

“You’re right.” Mrs. Frederica agreed before gulping her drink.

 

While we wait for Kaeya to return, suddenly, people call out the Bartender.

 

“Bartender, can I have a refill!?”

 

“I want one too!”

 

“We also want to order more, sir!”

 

“Okay, okay! One moment, please.”

 

Charles turns at us, putting his hand on the table after sighing.

 

“I’m sorry, but I gotta get back to work.”

 

“It’s alright.” I shook my head.

 

“He’s right. You better hustle before they make complaints.”

 

“Haha, very well.” He laughed, walking toward those people who called him.

 

“Best of luck, Mr. Charles!” Jean waved at his figure.

 

The ice in my drink started to shrink over our conversation, making the sweetness slowly dissipate when I took another shot. I can’t see my reflection when I look at the content of my glass. To be honest, my head still feels tingling with pain. However, I’m more worried than hurt.

 

“Oh, I need to leave you guys at the moment. I have things to say to my friends, so see you in a bit.”

 

“Understand, mother. Please send my regards to them.”

 

She smiles and moves to the other section, leaving only me and Jean. Drinking until the last drop, I put the glass on the table, and Jean began to say something.

 

“You know, I a little envious of you. I wish I also had a vision, just like you. Or Diluc.”

 

Peeking at her, I say, “... It probably sounds like a stupid question, but why?”

 

“Well, of course, I want it. I’m sure everybody does. It’s the archon’s blessing upon you, don’t you agree?”

 

I didn’t answer. That makes Jean turn her head to me with a confused expression and ask,

 

“What’s the matter? You seem like you have something weighing your mind.”

 

I sigh heavily, “So much for a blessing if it costs lives.”

 

She flinches, “I- I mean, isn’t the one what saved you?”

 

Blinking a few times, I stare at her. On the other hand, it renders her speechless before uttering a word.

 

“Sorry.” Jean looked down.

 

“No, I AM sorry. I was being a little aggressive about it.”

 

She slightly raises her head and watches me.

 

“Are you mad, Morgan?”

 

I wag my head, “Not really. It just, my experience getting the eye of god wasn’t a pleasant one.” I said before returning my vision to my back again

 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to make you relive your bad memories.”

 

I can tell she’s feeling tense as she clasped her hands together, and her feet are fidgeting. I rest my chin on my hand as I look around us before returning her to my sight. Now, I notice her hands tremble a little.

 

“Who knows? Perhaps one day, you’ll get one for yourself. A vision, that is.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Just like you said, I admit it’s one of many favors the archon gave us. While I bitterly get mine, someone like you could use one. After all, it would help you protect people, no?”

 

“Y- yeah. But, no one knows if the anemo archon will favor me with a vision.”

 

“Exactly, that’s what I’m saying. It probably sounds arrogant coming from a vision bearer like me, but I’d say you’re doing fine without it. Although, I would love to see that day come.”

 

She’s taken aback by what I said, “Thanks. I hope so.”

 

“How’s your sword practice going, by the way?”

 

It feels quite a while since none of the three rejoined during my chat with Jean about her training. She told me her training has gone smoothly so far, which isn’t much of a surprise to me. I wonder how she will react when she knows I changed my mind.

 

Fucking hypocrite.

 

I shudder at the thought.

 

“Hey, guys! I come back.” Kaeya returned with Diluc behind him.

 

“Hello, Jean. And you too, Morgan. I didn’t expect you two together.”

 

I nodded.

 

“Hi there. Mother has arranged for us to meet here, so please join as well.”

 

“Alright, don’t mind if I do.” He grinned, “Where’s Miss Frederica, though? I thought she was here?”

 

“She’s with her friends right now. I don’t know when she will join us, however.”

 

“I see.” Diluc acknowledged.

 

“So, where were we again? Something about vision, wasn’t it?”

 

“Is that why you wanted me to come along? You’re lucky I wasn’t busy. “

 

“Come on, you can ignore me, but not our friends, yeah?”

 

The red-haired exhales, “What is it, then?”

 

“Diluc, we’d like to know how you feel by having a vision.” Jean asked, doing the honor.

 

He was confused but answered quickly, “Well, great, I suppose. I feel more passionate about my goal now that I got my hands on it.”

 

The remaining kept quiet when we heard his short response. His answer was within my expectations, and he didn’t expound much on it unless he did study vision, which I doubt many do. But hey, it’s not hurt talking about it.

 

“What’s that look?” He narrowed his eyebrows.

 

“Uh...”

 

“Come on, Diluc. Is that all you have to say about the grace of the archon?”

 

“I- I don’t know! What do you expect me to say?!”

 

“Don’t ask me back. Morgan, how about you say something?” Kaeya faced me.

 

I was just listening to their conversation until he dragged me along. I thought they were busy enough talking so I could merely lend my ears, but no. I can feel my social battery is running low.

 

“Hmm, do you remember the difference between before you had a vision and after?”

 

“Let me think for a bit.” He crossed his arms and closed his eyes, “Maybe strength improvement? I feel stronger and more energetic, that’s for sure.”

 

“Really now?”

 

“Why did you guys ask, anyway?”

 

“Well, you see, our friend over here.” Kaeya pointed me with his thumb, “Apparently, he also has a vision, just like you.”

 

“What?!” He shouted, “That’s awesome! Why didn’t you tell me?”

 

“I- don’t know?” I voiced.

 

“Please calm down, Diluc. Unlike you, he said he got it not long ago.”

 

“Oh, is that so? When?”

 

“When I almost died.” I apathetically replied.

 

“Oh. Oh...”

 

Since I wasn’t bothered to conceal with better words, the revelation quickly kicked into them.

 

“Don’t worry about it. Anyway, thank you for answering my question. How about you two?” I diverted, looking at Kaeya and Jean.

 

“Nah, I’m good. I’m not so curious about a vision myself. Maybe Jean does?”

 

“I’m the same with you.”

 

With that, it concludes our topic about vision. None of us here are experts, so I felt it ended briskly.

 

“Jean, has your training going swiftly? I haven’t heard you or Miss Frederica talk about it.” Diluc questioned, changing the subject.

 

“Yes, it has. It is all thanks to Mother for organizing my training schedule.”

 

“Now, don’t cut yourself short. You’ve done well to keep up.”

 

“Hehe, thank you. How about your end? The test should be coming in less than two months.”

 

“You bet. I got everything under control.”

 

Kaeya and I silently listen to their conversation.

 

My guess was correct, then. Diluc aims to be a knight. That spells relief and trouble for me, but regardless, I should be glad that he does. Trusting my power’s perception, I can say that the exam would be a breeze to him. Another great contender for the Knight of Favonius, I believe.

 

“Those two seem close, yeah?” Kaeya murmured.

 

“I guess so. Speaking of the KoF, will you be entering the exam entry as well, Kaeya?”

 

“Maybe? But I’m not as fired up as him.”

 

“You sounded not so sure about it.”

 

“Well, it’s because I AM.” He shrugged, “And you?”

 

I ponder for some time. I could just say that I also have the same goal, but at the same time, I don’t have faith in my abilities. I don’t necessarily need to join them or any affiliation to reach my goal. Being independent is fine, but I’m worried it would take too much time.

 

Now that I’m aware the Knight will have them in the future, having someone like me seems irrelevant, especially someone who only cares about themselves. I’m afraid we’ll most likely get in each other ways.

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“What? Why?”

 

“As I said, I don’t know. I have nothing in my mind currently.”

 

“What a shame. A vision user like you should be a great addition to them.” He shook his head in disappointment.

 

“Having only one more wouldn’t help much, especially since there are some already in there. I’m not as talented as the two.”

 

The navy-haired flinches, “... Ah, I get your point. However, it wouldn’t hurt for you to try, no?”

 

I can only shrug at his question.

 

When we have different topics in two groups, Mrs. Frederica and Master Crepus walk toward us. Those three welcome them back while I pay them no mind. Under the table, I stare at my trembling hands and clench tightly.

 

“Hey kids, what’s going on here?”

 

“We were talking about each other hard work in order to prepare for the Knight of Favonius exam in a few weeks.” Diluc replied, and Jean nodded.

 

“Yeah? You’re my son. You have my full support on it.” The man patted his head with a smile, “And so you are, Kaeya. Don’t let yourself lose to him.” He did the same to the navy-haired boy.

 

After caressing their head, the owner looks at Jean.

 

“But, Jean. You haven’t met the age requirement for the test, have you?”

 

“Yup, she hasn’t. She needs to wait for another year to pass before she can register.”

 

“I see. Preparing at an early age, are we? As expected of the Alder Knight’s daughter.”

 

“You flatter me, sir.”

 

For sure, they’re closer than I imagined. I feel there’s no need for me to stay here any longer.

 

“Good evening, Morgan. How’s your evening here?”

 

Never mind.

 

“Evening to you too, master Crepus. It was lovely. Your sons have great hospitality for young patrons like me.” I stated.

 

He cackles, “Ahaha, is that so? I find it hard to believe, but if you say so.”

 

“No praise for me or my daughter?” Mrs. Frederica gave me puppy eyes.

 

“Mother!” Jean scolded in embarrassment.

 

“Thanks to you as well. You two have been an amazing company.”

 

The lady recoiled at my sincerity.

 

“But I must go now. It’s getting late already.”

 

“Leaving so soon? We barely talked about anything.” Master Crepus inquired.

 

“I’m sorry, sir. But we still have another time. Maybe...” I mumbled the last word.

 

“Alright, Morgan. There’s actually one more person who wants to speak with you, but he hasn’t come yet.”

 

“Please tell that person to feel free to meet me tomorrow. I’ll try to free my schedule, and thank you for your treat.”

 

“You got it. Stay safe.”

 

“Be careful on your way back, Morgan.”

 

“Make sure to come here next time.”

 

“See you next time, Morgan.”

 

I nod and raise my hand to them before turning my back. After taking a few steps, I stop at my track and face them for the last time.

 

“Is something wrong?”

 

“I just want to say, since you guys have the same objective, why don’t you train together?”

 

“!”

 

“Well, there might be a reason I’m not aware of, considering you haven’t done it until now. If so, please forget my suggestion. Excuse me.”

 

This time, I left the tavern.

 

I let out a sigh after closing the door. I wish I had the skill or power like them, but I realize we aren’t born equal.

 

I planned to step straight to the Church and take a nap. However, fate wanted me to suffer a little longer.

 

“Morgan?”


A/N: I have some things to deliver here. First of all, I don’t know if Frederica has a vision. The time the game tells me that she does, I’ll adjust some lines in this chapter. Second, Kaeya and Jean haven’t got their vision yet at this age.

 

Lastly, this spoiler for those who haven’t finished Inazuma AQ, while people (as in those who don’t have vision) are jealous of vision bearers, at the same time, they don’t let those blessed people affect their lives too much.

 

Vision isn’t common, and there’s very little detail about it. Even some smart people like Lisa and Albedo are curious about it, and so am I.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 30: Last Lead

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 3.11:

Last Lead


It hasn’t been a minute since I’ve been away from people, and yet, another one’s already coming my way. I shouldn’t be surprised, but here I am. The man standing ahead seemed to want to enter the tavern before he saw me.

 

“Good evening, Grand Master Varka. I believe you want to go inside?” I pointed at the entrance of the tavern behind me.

 

“Oh, evening to you as well. That’s what I planned. Are you returning?” He wondered.

 

“I’ve been in there for like three hours. That much should justify my action to leave now.”

 

“I’m aware of that because Frederica said you’ll be here, and I want to speak with you. Did she not tell you?”

 

“Really? No, I mean, she did. I just didn’t expect it to be you, sir.”

 

Grand Master sighs, “Anyway, now that you know, do you mind staying a little longer?”

 

It doesn’t take long for me to answer,

 

“I apologize, but why don’t we talk while walking to the Church? I feel spent today.”

 

“I was just there, though.” Hu mumbled, “Very well, let’s do it your way.”

 

He turns around and starts walking while I tail narrowly behind him. Our walking pace is moderate, and we’ll probably reach the Church in ten minutes. To my surprise, the Grand Master didn’t instantly start talking, something holding him back from doing so.

 

At first, I didn’t have a clue what he had for me, but seeing him being reticent gave me enough hints to figure it out. I can’t help my anticipation rising. However, in case I was wrong, I kept my expectations low.

 

“And, what is it that you want to chat with me, sir?”

 

“Right, let’s cut the chase. I have two matters I want to talk with you. Good news and bad news, which one do you want to hear first?” He raised two fingers.

 

Thinking for a second, I voice, “Let’s hear the good news first.”

 

“As you have noticed, or probably not, we hold a small party considering we accomplish a mission. The mission itself was basically eradicating some bandits. Classic criminals, you know? They caused trouble for citizens, but that was not just it. We also got a lead about your suspects' whereabouts.”

 

“Wait a minute, what do you mean by ‘suspect’?”

 

“Are they not? We did match what you described back then, but until you validate them yourself, the best we can do is to categorize them as suspects instead of perpetrators.” He clarified.

 

“I thought we did match their names as well?”

 

“I know, but you were the only witness that we had. Objectively, we can’t be sure with such little evidence. I hope you understand where I’m coming from.”

 

“Hmm, fair. I don’t even know if the one who killed my parents was actually this Kenny-man.” I voiced, “Does that mean their whereabouts are the bad news?”

 

Grand Master Varka simply nodded.

 

“Where is it, anyway?”

 

“Fontaine.”

 

Our conversation brought us to the stairs to the Anemo Archon’s Statue. During our talk and walk here, we passed some people. But thankfully, none eavesdropped. My little stalker, however, seemed quite persistent about it. Nonetheless, I doubt they heard clear what we said.

 

Pondering what Grand Master told me, my brain doesn’t come up with many things. I barely have any knowledge about other nations. I mean, I shouldn’t rely on my introvert ass. Still, I have a general idea of what kind of nation Fontaine is, or was, based on a book.

 

“Do you mind elaborating why their position in Fontaine holds bad news?”

 

Unexpectedly, he sighs, “I’ll try to make it short. Finding their exact location will most likely take a while, knowing sending for a small search group in a country isn’t an easy task, and Fontaine itself is quite the distance. But we can ask the Garde to help us. However, counting on another party usually means we cannot expect their utmost cooperation since they have their hands filled with their own issues.”

 

“Huh...” I breathed, “Okay, I guess I get your point here. But,”

 

We finally arrive at the entrance of the Church, yet we don’t go inside right away since there’s a little more to unravel. There are still a few people there, so we go slightly further. Grand Master Varka leans against the balustrade while I stand straight from him.

 

“There’s still more, isn’t it?”

 

“Haha, yeah. Bear with me a little longer, yeah?” He laughed, shifting to his usual temperament.

 

“Around early new year, I’ll conduct a voyage to Liyue and, in all likelihood, take a month or so. So I need to take my hands off your case to prepare for and during that, which is why I hope you can forgive me.”

 

I heavily sigh, “Honestly, I think it’s best for you to do so.”

 

“Oh, what do you mean by that?”

 

“I’m grateful for all the efforts you and everyone have put into it, but I don’t want you guys fixated on it when you can do something more, I don’t know, meaningful, perhaps? There’s no need for you to worry about me.” I suggested.

 

“Are you- sure?” He seemed amazed.

 

“Of course.”

 

“Wow. Are you saying you already let go of what happened?”

 

“Not completely, but someone once told me not to dwell on the past too much.” I shrugged.

 

Suddenly, he bends his knee and puts his hands on my shoulders.

 

“That’s good, Morgan. It might be hard to let go of it, but I’m glad you don’t let your hatred control you. I’m proud of you, and you have my support for it.” He looked me right in the eyes.

 

I gently push his hands, “You flatter me, sir. It’s nothing praise-worthy, in my opinion.”

 

“That’s not true, kid. I am rather impressed you can overlook your bad memories in a short period. Not many can do that, especially youth like you.”

 

“Well, thank you. I assume you don’t have anything else to say? I feel sleepy right now.” I said as I rubbed my eyes.

 

“Just one last thing.” He stood.

 

I wait for him to continue.

 

“Among those crooks, one of them was a young girl. She’s around your age. Given that she has grown with them, I’m sure you get my point.”

 

“Uh, I should be careful around her?”

 

“Well, I don’t think you need to go that far. I wanted to give her rehabilitation in Mondstadt by placing her here, and I wish you to help by getting along with her.”

 

That sounds like a tall order for me, “I see. I’ll do what I can.”

 

“Heh, that’s good enough. You may go. Thank you for listening.”

 

“Don’t mention. I’ll go inside. Good night, sir.” I excused myself as I bowed my head.

 

“Yeah. Good night.”

 

With that, I entered the building and departed with the Grand Master. I walk inside and to my room while relaxing my shoulders. On one of the benches, I can see the Seneschal sitting, and upon closer look, a young girl is sleeping on his lap.

 

He signals me to lower my voice, which he thought I planned to talk to him, but I didn’t. I merely nod at him before going to my room, as I don’t want to wake the girl. However, the moment I touch the knob of the door, I pause because I notice someone is in there.

 

Carefully and slowly, I open the door. In there, I see a young female of almost the same height as me standing near the closet. The room was a little dark since the light was off with only the window open. Despite that, I can see her coldly glimpsing at me, covered by her long hair.

 

We’re awkwardly silent, so I switch on the light and close the door.

 

“Uh, hi?”

 

She didn’t reply. Instead, she approached me. I knew her intention, but it happened so quickly. By the time I realized she was standing in front of me with a sharp object in her hand.

 

“Are you the owner of this room?” Her voice was distant.

 

“I am not. I’m only staying here tentatively. Can I kindly ask you to lower that and tell me who you are?”

 

“And if I don’t?”

 

“Hmm, I’d say you will. You wish not to harm me.”

 

We lock on staring at each other until she backs away. I let out a sigh of relief and covered my throat. Once again, my power saved my day.

 

Oh, man. I would shit my pants if she actually meant to hurt me.

 

“Don’t you have anyone to teach you a manner of knocking before entering?” She questioned, putting her weapon behind her.

 

“This is MY room. Who are you? And why are you here?”

 

“I was just looking around. Nice decoration.” 

 

I barely even touch the room.

 

“Trying to crack a joke, huh? You haven’t answered my question.” I remained in front of the door.

 

“Rosaria. You are?”

 

“I presume you’re the one Grand Master Varka mentioned. Call me Morgan. Nice to meet you, Rosaria, and I must say, entering rooms without permission isn’t a respectable hobby.”

 

“I got the Master of the Church’s permission.” She shrugged, closing her eyes.

 

If she meant The Cardinal Daybreak with that name, then she isn’t wrong, but that’s a bit weird way to call him.

 

“Forget it. I need you to leave.”

 

“Gladly.”

 

She starts walking as I watch her making her way to the door. As she passes me, I hold her arm. She instinctively slaps my hand away and shoots me a frown.

 

“Before you do that, I want you to return what you took.”

 

“Whatever do you mean?”

 

“You can’t fool me. I know you picked something from this room. Do I have to be specific about it?” I pressed.

 

She remains quiet. As someone raised by bandits, I’m pretty sure she can kill me. Not to mention, the archon blessed her with a vision. Fortunately, my power tells me she bears no malicious intent on me. Otherwise, I wouldn’t dare to corner her.

 

“Hmph. Here.” She tossed something at me, “How the hell did you know?”

 

“Intuition.” I joked as I estimated the content in the small bag.

 

“So? Are you going to report me or what?”

 

“I’ll look away this one time. I’m tired, so do you mind leaving? For real this time.”

 

“If you say so.” She left the room.

 

After locking the door, I change my attire and close the window before falling asleep.


A/N: I think (and I hope) what Rosaria did wasn’t that out of character. Imagine being attacked and seeing your people get killed (probably) by the Knight, and they brought you back to their home. Safe to say, at first, she would think of herself as a prisoner or sort.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 31: A Momentary Visit

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.0:

A Momentary Visit


Thanks to my nervousness, I was awakened in the middle of the night. And I can’t even return to my slumber, so I prepare for the day. Take a shower, change clothes, and wear my shoes. I plan to visit since there’s still time before dawn comes.

 

Opening the window, I poke my head and dart my eyes left and right. After making sure no one is outside, I sneak out of the window before closing it back. There are a few knights nearby, but luckily, none are in the way where I want to go. I make my way by crouching to the graveyard.

 

Arriving there, I try to open the gate. But, of course, it’s locked.

 

I sigh, “I knew it.”

 

I have an idea, but that is a bit risky. This is another good chance to put my training with my vision into motion. Taking a deep breath, I bend one knee and focus on my feet. I shoot open my eyes and leap forward to bypass the gate. My calculation was off, making me trip on my landing.

 

“Agh, shit. My posture was off, and I jumped too high.” I stood and cleaned myself.

 

“But hey, that worked. Well, I did this before, so,”

 

At least my calculation to avoid stepping on the graves was perfect. Checking my area, I still see nobody, plus my power assures none is tailing me. With that, I approach my parents’ grave. I sit between their graves, crossing my feet, and hold my arms together.

 

“Hey, Dad. Hey, Mom.” I caressed their tombstones gently before holding my arms back.

 

“I- I’m so sorry. It took me this long to visit you guys. Lately, I’ve been- No, no. That’s just an excuse. I should open up more since I’m talking with you two instead of anyone else.”

 

I breathe out.

 

“Let’s start again. Forgive me for taking so long to visit. I was just very down that you left me behind, and- I’m scared. I don’t know how to face you when I’m the only one who survived that mishap. I felt I cheated on that, especially after making a deal with an unknown entity for my personal goal. Or was it? I don’t know. I didn’t know what compelled me to accept their offer. Was it hatred? Perhaps, I’m not sure.”

 

“I know their offer did not mention anything about reviving you guys, but I feel guilty and responsible for what happened. I simply thought I should’ve refused instead. At the same time, I couldn’t just let go of it that easily. I couldn’t forgive that man just like that.”

 

I start to lose control of my breathing, and my throat suddenly feels dry. Yet, I keep going.

 

“That sounded selfish, now that I think about it. I know. Both of you wouldn’t like me to take revenge. If anything, you two would give me a long and earful lecture on me.”

 

“Maybe that would contain my hatred.”

 

I shake my head and look at my dad’s tomb.

 

“Please don’t give me that look, Dad. I wouldn’t justify my actions. Not now or ever. I already dip my feet in the ocean, then I might as well drown myself, no? When the time comes, whether I succeed or fail, feel free to be mad at me. For once in a while, I’ll gladly listen to it.”

 

“But rest assured, I do not plan to fail. After all, somehow, my hatred hasn’t thoroughly blinded me. I know what to do and what I need to do. It’s definitely take a while, but I’ll get there. Just like you always taught me, always keep my head cool.”

 

I move my head to my mom’s.

 

“You as well, mom. People I met so far have been treating me very nicely, and some even were too nice, in my opinion. They took care of me, protected me, and a lot more to list. You taught me to treat others well, so don’t worry, because I will. Try, at least. Don’t expect too much on me, though, okay?”

 

“Right. I guess I talked long enough, so it’s time for the main topic.”

 

I crouch, fold one of my knees, and put my arms on their graves while looking downward.

 

“Please look after me. Today might be the day death knocks on my door. I’ve been exercising and preparing my heart for something like this. However, there’s still doubt in me. How can I not? This will be my first fight, after all.”

 

A gentle yet strong wind bumps into my face and body, flowing through my hair. I feel better now that I have vented everything in my mind.

 

“Well, wish me luck. I’ll bring flowers next time.” I curved my lips, leaving those two.


A/N: Nothing to say in this, to be honest.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 32: Assassin

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.1:

Assassin


The sky remains dim, and the chilly air is beginning to seep through my jacket, penetrating my skin. Vapor escapes with each exhale, forming a mist before me. I rub my hands together in an attempt to stave off the cold. Despite the discomfort, I remind myself that I won't be here much longer, so I endure for a little while longer.

 

Looking at the gate, I see two men walking outside and standing on the sides. Since I’m leaning against the tree close to the gate, they notice me almost immediately.

 

“Good morning, Morgan!”

 

“Hah, you sure are early today.” He yawned.

 

“Morning’ to you, too.” I greeted them back, “I guess so. Just feeling for it today.”

 

“Haha, quite diligent one, aren’t you? Unlike someone I know.”

 

“Hey, don’t look at me like that.”

 

Those two almost bantered like usual in the morning had I not interrupted.

 

“Anyway, can I ask you a favor?”

 

The couple looked at me in confusion.

 

“Oh, sure. What is it?”

 

“I want you to give this piece of paper to Mrs. Frederica when she’s looking for me.”

 

I give it to them, and they take it with question marks on their heads.

 

“No problem, but why?”

 

“Yeah. Why don’t you wait for her instead?”

 

“Thanks. I’d love to, but I have to go now.” I stepped back from them.

 

“Alright. I suppose we can do that, but what if she’s not looking for you?”

 

I prepare to leave, “You guys can throw it, then. Bye.”

 

After bidding them goodbye, I jog my way out of the city.

 

 

After some time, I arrive at the coast under Stormbearer Points. But I haven’t stepped foot on the sand yet because behind me is woods. I look at every high peak where I could see myself if I were there.

 

After checking everything I need, I take a deep breath and relax my muscles for the last time. Despite that, my nervousness remains unchanging. Regardless, I have to do this.

 

“You seem troubled, kid.” A voice came from behind me.

 

I quickly pivot myself, “Who’s there!?”

 

The person in question didn’t answer and kept approaching me step by step. Consequently, I follow his pace by walking backward. We keep going until I almost get cornered. Neither of us takes any action.

 

I can’t see his face because he’s wearing a mask, but I can tell we look at each other in the eye. His full black attire with crimson silhouettes and something eye-catching on his chest got my attention. Let’s not forget his blade sticking to his right arm.

 

Oh man, this is such a red flag, isn’t it?

 

“Who are you?”

 

“Morgan Friedrich. They sent me to deal with you. I wonder if that’s because of your vision?” He put his arm on his hip.

 

“... What are you talking about?”

 

“Oh, nothing. Just talking to myself.” He raised his hands, “For someone blessed by the archon, you are a reckless kid. I couldn’t tell either because you’re confident in yourself or you’re so ignorant. Doesn’t matter in the end.”

 

“What do you want from me?”

 

“Hmph! I’ll say this once. Surrender yourself.” He said in an arrogant tone.

 

“What if I say no?”

 

“Then you won’t like how this is going to end.”

 

No matter my chosen option, this won’t end well for me. I control my breathing because my hands and feet are trembling a little. At this point, I don’t care if it’s the cold or fear. I keep observing his movement with no motion or voice.

 

My ears filled with my heartbeats’ echo.

 

“Hoi! How about answering my question, you punk?!”

 

“...”

 

“I see. Die, then.”

 

He bolts his way towards me as fast as his declaration. Swiftly swinging his right arm, I barely manage to duck. But the follow-up landed on my right cheek, putting distance between us. Thankfully, I reduced the damage by putting my left arm to guard. I lie on the ground and try to stand, but he dashes toward me with a kick on my gut.

 

“Guh…!”

 

The pain troubles my breathing, resulting in me coughing continuously.

 

He stands right beside me, “Stand up. You think you can take me?”

 

I force myself to stand. Once again, I rest by bending my body with my hands on my knees. Instanously, I pick the knife on my hip and send it towards him. He dodges with ease and counters with a punch to my face.

 

I’m lying on the water when I collect my senses. He hit me right on the nose, and as a result, I could feel my eyes getting moist. I blink a few times to count how much damage I have already.

 

Three. Only three times, and yet, I can feel the pain through my body.

 

“You shouldn’t have refused. But if you give up now, I’ll spare you.”

 

So far, this has gone worse than I anticipated.

 

Bathing in the seashore and ignoring my injuries, I inhale deeply and exhale before getting on my feet. I nearly stumbled, but I steadied myself. I take a stance since, fortunately, my arm didn’t let go of the knife.

 

He wags his head in disappointment, “Foolishness.”

 

Instead of dashing, he takes his time pacing toward me. He provokes me by not attacking me even though I’m within his range. Having no choice, I strike first. Expectedly, he grabs my arm and lifts me high. Then he hit my face back and forth with finisher on my stomach and let go of me.

 

This time, I land on my feet, but with the help of my arm. I’m on my knees to let myself rest and recover. However, I’m starting to lose focus and pant heavily. He closes the gap between us.

 

Raising his blade in the air, “This is the end.” He said before dropping it at high speed at my head.

 

I drift my body slightly to the left. The blade connects to my shoulder, leaving a deep cut. My blood sprays a lot upward from the wound. When his blade departs my torso, I see it as an opportunity to strike. I drop the knife and dig some sand to throw it at his face with my barely functioning right arm. Only a little slip in his eyes, but that gives me enough time.

 

I jump and rush at him with my left side as a cushion to push him away and give him a side smack with all my strength. With that, I distance myself from him before he can bounce back. I straighten my body and hold tightly my right shoulder with my left arm.

 

“Tsk! Cheap trick.” He barked.

 

“Haa… Haa…”

 

Great, that did nothing to him, and my right side is pretty much useless now.

 

Spending no time rest, he charges at me and sends his leg to my side. I take one step back and drag my left arm inside before pushing it forward with anemo force.

 

“Hmph!” He blocked it with his hands.

 

I expand the gap between us, albeit not much. The man bends a bit and presses his stomach until he gets up while I clutch my shoulder, watching him. My breathing starts getting heavier, and my limbs are shaking.

 

Fuck, it’s hurt!

 

I hiss, looking at the wound as my hand is covered in blood. I notice he makes his move. When I look at him again, he lunges at me with more speed than before to slash me vertically. I narrowly evade his attack, but it causes me to fall on my bum.

 

He followed it with a kick. In order to not get hit, my only escape is to drop myself backward. When I lay on the shallow part of the coast, his next move is to stomp on my face. However, I roll to the side and stop in the crouch position.

 

Unfortunately, I did it prematurely. So, I couldn’t evade his next move. He quickly catches on to me and grabs my throat before running onward to bring us on land and fling me away. I try to stand, but I have a hard time doing it.

 

Instead, I face him, only to find him nowhere in sight. I dart my eyes all around, but it’s futile. I see no trace of him, yet my power says he’s standing ahead of me. For the last try, I eventually can get up.

 

So he can make himself invisible, huh?

 

He gets around me swiftly on tiptoe, trying to find an opening. His movement barely produces noise, but I can still tell his exact position, thanks to my sonar, so I look around to fake panic.

 

As I predicted, he gets behind me. Approaching me slowly, he reveals himself right before he swings the blade at me. For the second time, I duck and kick his ankle to make him lose balance, which works since it seems he didn’t expect me to dodge his attack.

 

I pronto aim for his face with my left arm. To my surprise, he blocks it with his hand. However, that covers most of his view on me, so I separate us with a spurn to avoid his counter. We stand still from each other.

 

“You, you avoided that?”

 

“You were just too predictable, I guess.”

 

“Bullshit! If that were the case, you wouldn’t have the time to strike back.”

 

“Well, I wouldn’t let a chance like that slip away.”

 

Obviously, he didn’t take my words easily.

 

“I knew it. You did something, didn’t you? Something you hide from people.”

 

“Huh, sounds like you’ve done your homework. Should I praise you or something?”

 

We stroll to the side, making a circle without making additional distance. In this chat, I take my time to recover as much as possible and pressure the wound on my shoulder while he tries to dig for more information about me.

 

“Don’t get cocky. I’ve inflicted you with a deep cut and a lot more. You, on the other hand, haven’t given me at least notable damage.”

 

“A shame for me to admit, but you’re right.”

 

He paused for a moment before continuing,

 

“You’re more relaxed now than you did at the start.” He commented.

 

“Because I actually knew you were going to act today.”

 

“What?”

 

He stops moving, and so am I. His tone of disbelief suggests he believes what I said. I planned not to say much, but it seems necessary now, knowing all my injuries need more time to heal. After all, we’re in a pretty secluded place and far from people. I detect nobody except us within a radius.

 

“Before I continue, I should ask you something first. Did you know I noticed you stalked me ever since you started?”

 

“You expect me to believe that?”

 

“Your choice. I just decided to act today despite after all this time.”

 

He remains silent.

 

“If anything, I’m more curious why YOU didn’t do anything to me until now. I’m sure you would find it easier doing it then than now.”

 

“There was a Knight that kept an eye on you.”

 

“Indeed. But then, it was more often for me to go out alone than with her, wasn’t it?”

 

“They told me to be careful. I didn’t know what they meant about that, even now. And even after spending a long time, I find you’re nothing I should worry about.”

 

He keeps mentioning ‘they’, I wonder if the one he meant was his boss or something.

 

“Now that I got a closer look and fighting you, I sense something within you. But I can’t really put my finger on it.”

 

“Surely that doesn’t mean you’re scared of me?”

 

“As if. I was more interested in why they wanted your death. Now it seems like they misjudged you.”

 

“I couldn’t agree more. I wonder why, too.”

 

“I honestly don’t know.” He waved his hand, “Your turn. How did you know I’ll operate today?”

 

We continue walking.

 

“To be honest, all I did was stalk you back. The day before yesterday, I realized you were following longer than usual. You even visited the tavern with me without concerning yourself with the available Knights.”

 

“The fact you spotted me there makes me believe your previous statement. I’ll give you that.”

 

“Anyway, after you finished, I carefully tailed you. We ended up in Whispering Woods, and you met with someone there while I listened to your conversation from a distance. Once I heard what I needed, I took my leave. I got trouble going back, though.” I mumbled the last part.

 

“How ironic. I couldn’t believe you got away with that. I suppose we were too carefree at the time.” He shook his head.

 

This time, he stops and faces me but doesn’t close our gap. I thought we finished chatting, but I was wrong.

 

“With everything you said, am I correct in saying you have a keen sense?”

 

“Who knows?”

 

“I see. It’s a shame someone like you should die.”

 

“Funny of you to say that.” I shrugged, “I got one more question if you don’t mind.”

 

“I’ll humor you for the last time. Ask away.”

 

“You said I could surrender myself if I didn’t want to end like this. What if I chose that option? What would happen to me?”

 

“I’ll bring you back to our HQ.” He answered.

 

Hmm. That’s not what I expected, but I’m not amazed.

 

“What? Are you perhaps interested in taking the offer now?”

 

“After all of this? In your dream.” I sighed.

 

“Heh, thought so.” He scoffed before taking a stance.

 

I slightly bend my knees and twist my body sideways. Putting my rights in front, I clench my left hand. I’m still feeling a lot of pain. It makes me hard to move. I doubt I can last much longer.

 

“Good, brace yourself.” He said.

 

“Let me tell you something. I haven’t gone all out yet. Now, I think you deserve it out of respect. So, show me what you got, Morgan Friedrich.”

 

I gulp as I prepare myself.

 

He raises his right arm to the side at shoulder level and sways it inside. I keep focusing on him until I sense something coming at me with a high speed from my left. I step backward to dodge, but it still manages to slash me in the belly, albeit a shallow one. The cut’s feeling hot.

 

Before I can register what happened, he dashes right at me and grabs my neck. Lifting me higher, he points the blade at point-blank range. I try to resist with one hand by holding his arm.

 

“Urgh!”

 

“Do you get it now? You don’t stand a chance against me, especially since you can’t even move your right arm anymore.”

 

“Cool- trick. I didn’t know- you can throw- your blade like- that.” I struggled.

 

“That was only one. You’re lucky I used only one enhanced blade.”

 

“Good- to know.”

 

I try to lift my body with my left hand by using his. I can barely inhale much air to keep it in my lungs and hold it. Meanwhile, he pulls the blade deeper and says,

 

“Goodbye, kiddo.”

 

He pushes the blade at my throat. Simultaneously, I puff my cheeks and blow all the air I was holding at him with the buff of anemo, resulting in forcing his blade to fail to cut my neck and staggering him.

 

In that small window, I compel my right arm to move and pick another knife on my back. I jabbed his left hand right below the wrist, and thus, he let go of me. To slow the fall, I cling to his hand and draw my foot to the back before delivering the final blow at his jaw, combined with anemo energy.

 

He grunts while holding his left hand and keeps walking backward a few steps. I land on my feet, maintaining the gap between us. Those attacks proved to be effective.

 

“Goddamit! Fuck!” He cursed.

 

Then he releases his hand and does the same thing as before. The same thing happens. But this time, multiple blades move at higher velocities and bear higher energy and heat. Suddenly, I hear my ears buzzing.

 

Before I can even look, one of the blades hits my left eye and nose bridge. It was so fast that the pain registered late in my brain. However, I dismiss it and crawl lowly. The next thing I realize, he runs at me with an ignited blade.

 

I’m too slow and weak to recover from crawling to stand, and he swings the fire blade approaching my side face. I put my right hand with the support of my left to prevent it from connecting to my head. I can feel the heat before it can even land on my hand. As soon as it touches,

 

*CLICK*

 

I kick the ground with the force of anemo and headbutt his chest, throwing both of us quite far. I roll my body as soon as I hit the ground. The abrupt momentum makes my head dizzy, I have trouble standing.

 

My whole body feels numb. Trying to get up with the help of my right hand, I trip and drop to the ground again. Using my left, I finally get on my feet but immediately fall to sitting on my feet. My legs have no strength.

 

I look down and see my bottom part is quivering. Touching my left face, I wince due to the pain. My left eye seems broken. I force my right arm to move by bringing it up. I gasp the moment I notice above my elbow is missing, dripping blood.

 

The moment I grasp the situation, a fresh wave of pain surges from my stomach, coursing through my entire body. I find myself airborne before being struck squarely in the face. Only then do I realize what's happening. Collapsing onto the sand, I lie there immobile, gasping for breath as my brain begins to register the full extent of the agony I'm enduring. Summoning the last bit of strength within me, I attempt to stand but to no avail as I remain motionless on the ground.

 

“Stupid kid. Resorting desperate moves like that.”

 

His blade cuts the air towards me, but,

 

*CLANK*

 

“Khh!” He got knocked back.

 

Coming to my senses, I see someone else standing in front of me, with their back facing me.

 

“Morgan! You still there?!”

 

I want to answer, but I can’t. And I don’t have the strength to move a muscle. Everything feels fuzzy until I lose consciousness.

 

[...]

 

 

He remains motionless. Without a doubt, he suffers heavy damage.

 

I look at the person standing ahead of me while pointing my sword at him.

 

“How dare you!” I frowned.

 

He stares at me, but I catch him quickly peek at Morgan.

 

“Tch. This not supposed to happen.”

 

I was about to charge at him, but unexpectedly,

 

“This is as far as it gets, huh?” He said before running through the woods.

 

Before I can even give him a chase, I hear coughing behind me. I quickly turned my head to Morgan and realized it was his. I sheathed the sword before I crouched and grabbed his shoulders,

 

“Morgan! Are you okay?”

 

No, that was a stupid question, Frederica.

 

Morgan blinks a few times, and his mouth agape a little as if he’s absent-minded. I patiently wait for him to collect his thoughts. After a while, he blinked a few times before asking,

 

“Mrs. Frederica? Why are you here?” He raised himself to sit.

 

“I’m here because of your message! Are you hurt?”

 

He observes his body, “I guess not.”

 

Despite him saying that, I can’t believe it. After all, his clothes are in a rough condition, not to mention the crimson color on some parts. His shoulder and the weird cut on his right sleeve are the most conspicuous.

 

I gently touch his shoulders, arms, neck, and face to examine his condition further. Morgan didn’t comment or refuse during my check. I pay attention to his expression to avoid accidentally hurting him and see if he hides the pain, but his face remains flat.

 

“Uh, are you done, ma’am? It’s a little embarrassing for me.”

 

Morgan is literally bathing in blood, but I couldn’t find any form of injury. I release him.

 

“You SURE you’re alright?”

 

“Yeah. I’m good.”

 

Standing up, I say, “Can you stand?”

 

I help him to stand on his feet. It was subtle, but I noticed he was troubled had I not supported him. It also comes to my attention his clothes are wet.

 

“Phew. I feel tired for some reason.”

 

“Let’s head back then. We need to check on your condition, AND you get a lot of explanations to do.” I emphasized.

 

“You’re right. I’m sorry, and thank you.” He bowed his head.

 

“Eh?” I moaned, “What for?”

 

“You saved me, remember? If you didn’t come, I probably would be dead by now.”

 

Oh, right. Wait, that’s not what I was asking.

 

I sigh, “Well, save it. We’ll discuss it on our way back.”

 

He nodded, and we returned to the city side to side.


A/N: The first action chapter so far! I admit it was somewhat clunky, but I hope you like it. Not to mention this was rather long as well. I planned to release it last week but got distracted by HSR.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 33: Being a Target Means

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.2:

Being a Target Means


As I make my way back with the Alder Knight, I inspect every part of my body. I can see with my eyes again, and the cut on my right shoulder is closed. Meanwhile, my right limb has grown back as I move my fingers.

 

It's intriguing to observe my injuries heal so rapidly, almost as though nothing occurred. Not to mention, my clothes are ragged as well. I lost both of my knives, however.

 

“How are you feeling?” The blonde knight gave me a peek.

 

“Ugh, I blacked out for a second there, so I don’t really remember.”

 

She hums, “I could be crazy, but I saw you were bleeding. Some torn parts on your clothes prove something to cut through you. Do you have a healing ability or something?”

 

“I wish I could.” I wagged my head, “When he was about to strike a finishing blow at me, I lost consciousness. Once I got to my senses, you were there before me.”

 

“Well, I vouch for that. I saw your face like you weren’t in there.”

 

“What happened to him, anyway? Did you chase him off?”

 

“Sorry, he got away. I wanted to pursue him, but I set you as my priority.”

 

“I’m grateful that you came to save me.” I bowed my head to her.

 

“Don’t mention it. I’m also glad you’re okay.”

 

After reaching the city, she insisted we go to the Church as soon as possible to give me a check-up. I obediently follow her as we pass through the folks. Thankfully, only a little paid attention to us as we headed there.

 

Mrs. Frederica told me to wait in my room after she briefly explained what had happened to the Seneschal and wait for the doctor to show up. I change my clothes as soon as I enter my room. When done, all I need to do is wait for people as I sit on the edge of the bed.

 

As I let out a big exhale,

 

[Seems like you got a lot to explain to them.]

 

“It’s part of the plan. I got this.”

 

[Sure you do. You fought terribly, though.]

 

“Tell me about it. But you know, I’m still alive. That’s all that matters.”

 

[Because your objective was to survive until she arrived.]

 

“For first battle experience, plus healing everything, including the damage caused by my sonar? That sounds too good for me to pass on it now that I think about it.” I leaned back.

 

[Not many have the kind of mentality you do. What’s your impression of it then?]

 

“Well, I’m not gonna lie. It was thrilling.” I halted, “Talk to you later. Thank you for offering me the gamble, anyway.”

 

Our conversation gets cut short when I notice people are coming. Soon, the door opens, revealing the Seneschal, a nun, and a man, who I assume is the doctor. They come in one after another, and the sister has a tray on their hands while the doctor holds a briefcase.

 

“Morgan, how are you doing? I’ve brought the doctor with me.”

 

“I am alright.” I nodded at him.

 

The doctor approaches me, “Good to see you, Morgan. I was surprised when someone came to my doorstep in the morning. I heard you got attacked, huh? Let’s check on your physical condition first.” He said before putting down his briefcase and taking out his equipment.

 

“Is your stomach feeling empty? I made you some porridge. Eat it while it warms.”

 

“My thanks, sister Victoria. I’m sorry to trouble you this early.”

 

“You’re welcome. I’ll put everyone's tea here.” She stepped close and put the tray on the table before excusing herself.

 

As soon as she leaves, I  see Mrs. Frederica and some people waiting outside the room. However, they remain there as they wait until my examination finishes. The Seneschal then closes the door to stop outsiders from looking inside.

 

I look at the doctor when he puts on his latex gloves. After that, he picks up a chair to sit on, whereas Father Seamus is standing nearby. For some reason, I feel like I’m going to be tortured or something.

 

“Are you ready?”

 

“Please be gentle.”

 

The doctor raises his eyebrows, “Haha, rest assured. It's just a check-up, it won’t hurt.”

 

He comes close to me and begins the inspection, starting by asking me to open my mouth wide, then my eyes, reviewing my heartbeat and pulse, and lastly, pressing parts of my body. However, no matter where he touches me, I sense no pain.

 

“Still no?”

 

I shake my head. The doctor then gets up and writes something in his paper. After he finishes, the Seneschal starts to ask him,

 

“How is he, doctor?”

 

“To be frank, I see nothing wrong with him. There are no indications of any concerning issues, and his organs seem to work as intended. Overall, he’s in excellent condition.”

 

“A- are you sure? How about his wound? Like under his garment.” The Seneschal implored in skepticism.

 

“That’s unlikely. Morgan would react to my taps if he retains any damage. I checked everywhere but found he didn’t show any sign of being in pain.” The doctor disclaimed.

 

“Is that so…”

 

I picked up my food when those two discussed my condition. I agree with the doctor’s claim that I haven’t felt this well in a while, except my body feels a bit tired. I figure that’s because I haven’t had breakfast yet.

 

My mind appears to be a lot clearer than previously. There’s no doubt that the restoration fixes my body in a perfect state. However, I know this won’t stay long since the last time I was in this state was over a month ago. Almost done chewing my food, the doctor stands up.

 

“I’ll be excusing myself. Morgan, keep your healthy routine and eat properly to maintain your well-being. Also, don’t forget to rest enough.” The doctor advised before stepping out.

 

“Thanks, doc.” Both of us expressed our gratitude.

 

The Seneschal and I remain in the room, quiet but gazing at each other. Feeling uncomfortable, I decided to ask him.

 

“Is something the matter?”

 

“Are you really questioning me, Morgan?” His tone was rather solemn.

 

“I know you have something to say, but I’m no psychic. I don’t know what you’re-” My sentence got cut off.

 

“Why?!”

 

I foresaw it coming, but the Seneschal almost made me jump when he abruptly raised his voice. He even straightens his body as he glares at me. This is the first time I have seen him get mad at me, yet I worry not about it too much.

 

“I told you not to wander beyond the city without a guardian! Do you have any idea how worried I was when I heard you almost got killed? You even sneaked out at dawn without saying anything!” He fumed.

 

“But as you can see, I’m unharmed.”

 

“You were lucky she made her approach in time to you! Could you imagine what happen if she didn’t?”

 

“...”

 

“Grand Master Varka and I tried our best to keep you safe, but all of our efforts would be pointless if you heed none of them!”

 

I could only look away when he said that.

 

He breathes out as soon as he ends his scolding. I’m not making eye contact or moving, but I can tell he’s walking towards me. He takes a seat on the chair the doctor just used. I put away the bowl I hold on my side.

 

“What happened? How could you be being targeted after all that happened to you?”

 

I glance at him, “... Why don’t you let those people outside come in as well? That’ll save me some effort.”

 

“I guess you’re not wrong. Very well.” He agreed as he marched to the door and opened it.

 

After he speaks to them, everyone starts filling the room with their presence. Grand Master starts communicating as soon as they’re inside.

 

“Good morning, Morgan. I couldn’t believe my ears when I heard someone assaulted you in a short period after your incident.”

 

“Me neither.” I replied.

 

“Sir, I presume we take this matter more seriously.” The Inspector retrospected.

 

I lower my shoulders hearing that.

 

“Cardinal Daybreak has reported to us your well-being is all right. Do you concur with that statement, Morgan?”

 

For some reason, I sense something odd about him. I keep it to myself and answer his question, “As far as I can tell, yes.”

 

“The Alder Knight also claimed she saw you shed blood. However,”

 

I can feel everybody intently inspecting me. I act natural as I know no matter how long they examine, they won’t find any indication of injury. I even rise to pick a glass of tea on the table. The Inspector resumes as I take a sip,

 

“You don’t seem like it.” His tone was somewhat dubious.

 

“The doctor wouldn’t say I’m in a good state if I was.”

 

“The red-colored and torn parts on your outfit before determined he sent slashes and hits on you. The fact you are hale is either your wounds healed or your skin’s as thick as a geo slime’s shield.” Mrs. Frederica debated.

 

“The former sounds more feasible. That’ll explain why I survived for the second time.” I shrugged.

 

“Did you do it, then?”

 

“Sorry, but I can’t do any sort of restorative.”

 

Everyone is silent for a minute. I take the chance to gulp down my drink and empty the glass.

 

“Whatever it was, it’s not the main problem in this case. I want to know why someone was after you. Do you have any idea, Morgan?” Grand Master Varka changed the subject.

 

“Hmm, now that you mention it, I guess I do. He mentioned someone wants me to die.”

 

“What?!”

 

People in the room were taken aback by what I said.

 

“Who’s that ‘someone’!? And why!?”

 

I put my arms in the air, “I don’t know. I was just as shocked as you were.”

 

I can hear someone click their tongue.

 

“I’ll be going. Eroch, Frederica, I leave the rest to you.” Grand Master said, facing his subordinate.

 

“What are you going to do, sir?”

 

“We can’t let this person slip. They shouldn’t be too far if we act fast.” His tone was grim.

 

The four of us are speechless, seeing his expression. The Inspector heavily sighs,

 

“... Understood. Best of luck, sir.”

 

Grand Master Varka soon exits the room. For some reason, Father Seamus chases after him. Feeling incurious, Inspector Eroch and I remain in the room. However, he doesn’t say anything and keeps his head low.

 

Mrs. Frederica also stays mute as she seems to be in deep thought. Since no one is in the mood to speak, I put the bowl and cup on the tray. The Inspector then begins his interrogation as soon as I sit on the bed back,

 

“Miss Gunnhildr, you don’t mind if I have some time with him for a while, do you?”

 

She nods, “Go ahead. May I listen in?”

 

“Fine by me. Morgan?”

 

“Sure. Having her with us would put me at ease.”

 

“Alright, then. Please tell me what happened from the beginning.” He began taking notes.

 

 I retell everything that went down today.

 

“Hmm…” Inspector Eroch hummed after hearing my story, “I think I’ve heard enough. I’ll question those two guards later. I appreciate your cooperation once again, Morgan.”

 

“No big deal.”

 

“And Miss Gunnhildr,” The said person turned to him, “We await your report regarding this.”

 

“Understood.”

 

With that said, he made his way out. Those left in the room are me and the Alder Knight. I thought Mrs. Frederica would follow, but apparently, she had something to say to me. Waiting for her to say something, I take off my shoes.

 

“Why did you go ahead without me?”

 

“I apologize, ma’am. I didn’t think something like that would happen.”

 

“You said you have something to convey! I was confused when I heard you left and gave me a message to catch you up at the Coast to Watchtower.” She said in a resentful tone.

 

“...”

 

“Was that your way to prove what you’re capable of with the eye of god? Was that why you didn’t want me to come along with you?” This time, she sounded critical.

 

“... No.”

 

“Come again?”

 

“Of course not. Why would I make myself face against a hitman among anything else?”

 

She narrows her eyebrows, “So you didn’t deny you were looking for a fight, huh?”

 

Ah, shit.

 

“I don’t exactly know why you want to be strong, but whatever it is, don’t you dare do anything reckless, Morgan. The Seneschal was right. You were lucky I saved you.”

 

“... I know. I understand your point.”

 

“DO you, now?” She pressed.

 

I didn’t answer, resulting in a moment of silence before she kept speaking.

 

“You know, if you tell me, hell, tell anyone that you want some help with something, I’m more than willing to assist you. Just please, don’t do anything that puts you in danger.” She pleaded.

 

I nod a few times, “I’ll do my best.”

 

She sighs, “You’d better be. Stay put for now, okay? If someone is coming for you, then it’s best for you not to go anywhere.”

 

I bob my head again.

 

“Well, it’s time for me to leave as well.” She stated before heading to the door.

 

“Once again, thank you, Mrs. Frederica. I owe you one.”

 

She halts midway, “Don’t mention it.”

 

I drop myself on the bed after she closes the door. Spreading my arms, I gaze at the ceiling as my mind poses a question.

 

Why do they care about me so much?


A/N: Tell me what you think about Morgan so far.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 34: Secret Message

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Special Chapter 1.1:

Secret Message


Following a shower and a morning meal, Frederica and her daughter proceeded directly to the training area near the Knight of Favonius headquarters. Frederica was attired in her uniform, while her daughter wore snug white pants and a black long-sleeved shirt beneath a green coat. They strolled casually, taking advantage of the early morning hours when the sun had just begun to ascend.

 

Upon their arrival, two adolescents extended a warm welcome. These two young lads appeared to have arrived ahead of schedule, yet ample time remained before the agreed-upon meeting.

 

“Good morning, you two!” The two welcomed them in unison.

 

“Good morning.” Jean politely greeted them in return.

 

“Morning, boys! Good to see you two doing well today.”

 

“Well, I should say the same.”

 

“Did you wait long?” Jean inquired.

 

“Nope. We were just here not too long ago.”

 

“Alright, then. Since Master Crepus already permitted you two, why don’t you all pick a weapon first?”

 

The youngsters affirmed their consent with a nod. Each of them selected their designated armament and prepared for the morning practice session while the Alder Knight remained motionless, attentively watching. Shortly after that, they reappeared, each wielding a wooden weapon.

 

“Hmm, this one is in better shape than the rest, but I feel it could easily snap if I’m not careful.” The red-haired commented as he swung the wooden claymore upward and downward.

 

“Don’t put too much force on it, then. You should remember how many of them you’ve broken already because you swung them too hard.”

 

“I know, I know. I have no intention of breaking the Knight of Favonius's properties, anyway.”

 

The blonde lady put her hand on her hip, “Really now? Perhaps I ought to submit a report to the Logistics team, asking them to assess the status of the training weapon cache and determine whether it requires renewal.”

 

“How about you two? Are they okay?” She appended.

 

“Yeah, I’ll be fine with this. I’m not as barbaric as this guy.”

 

“Hah! That just means I’m stronger than you, wimpy.”

 

The youngster with the eye patch experienced a slight twitch in his eyebrow, yet he chose to stay quiet while wearing a vexed smile. Concurrently, the blonde girl carefully examined her weapon, ensuring it was in optimal condition.

 

“This one seems to be in pretty good shape, mother.” Jean nodded.

 

“Very well. Before we begin, you all should warm up, yeah?”

 

The trio started their morning workout while engaging in casual conversation. Frederica couldn't help but smile as she observed her daughter interacting with the sons of the Angel's Share owner. However, before too much time passed, the blonde knight spotted someone approaching them.

 

“There you are, ma’am. I was looking for you.” The person said as he gasped for air.

 

“What’s up?”

 

“Mrs. Frederica. I apologize if I interrupted, but I’d like to remind you that-”

 

She waved her hand, “Oh, I remember, I remember. Just give me a moment with my kid, will you? It’s not the appointed time just yet.”

 

“Please forgive me, ma’am. I only intended to send his message to you.” The knight lowered his head.

 

“I get it. I’ll be going after this.” She said before adding, “And tell the Inspector I planned to visit the Church briefly.”

 

“But- He said you are needed ASAP.”

 

She hummed, “What’s the hurry? It’s not like I purposely staying here to slack off.”

 

“Uh…” The man seemed at a loss for words.

 

“I won’t be long. Relax. I’ll be punctual as always.”

 

“I- I understand. I’ll deliver your words to him. Please excuse me.”

 

As the knight figure strayed further, the teens, who were busy exercising, were now approaching her with slightly concerned faces. Kaeya was the first one to speak up,

 

“Is everything alright, ma’am?”

 

“Hmm? Ah, worry not. We were just talking about work.”

 

“Really? He seemed to be urging you to go with him right away.”

 

“Yeah. Someone asked me to work on something, but nothing THAT urgent.” She brushed it off.

 

The trio glanced at each other before nodding.

 

“Then I guess you better get going, Mother. I assure you we can handle ourselves, so you don’t have to worry and waste your time here.”

 

“I know job calls, but I wish to see how you all are faring with the training. I guess I can do that next time.” She whispered the last sentence, “Are you sure?”

 

“You bet, ma’am!” Diluc said confidently.

 

“Hahaha, very well, if you say so.” The Alder Knight couldn’t help but cackle, “I’ll leave you guys to it, then.” She turned away and waved her hand at them.

 

“Yes! Good luck with your work today, Mrs. Frederica!”

 

However, not too far from them, the blonde knight stopped at her track and faced them again with a smirk.

 

“Diluc. Kaeya.”

 

The lads with that name raise their attention to her.

 

“No need to hold back with my girl. She’s strong.” Frederica continued walking.

 

“Mo- mother!”

 

Jean helplessly could only watch her mother figure go away despite her protest. Meanwhile, the Ragnvindr brothers were confused, thanks to the lady's sudden encouragement. They are about to start their training together before Jean speaks up once again,

 

“Please forget what my mother had told you.”

 

“Why? She was right for telling us not to hold back against you. That’s the whole point of us practicing together, isn’t it? To become stronger.” The red-haired convinced her.

 

“That’s… not wrong, but…” Jean lowered her head.

 

Seeing his friend in doubt, Diluc tries his best to reassure her, “Come on. Be confident. I’m sure what your mother said isn’t wrong. You’ve been training this whole time, just like me.”

 

Kaeya bobbed his head in agreement.

 

“Thank you, Diluc. I appreciate that.” She smiled warmly.

 

“Good. At least I finally can take a break sparring with this guy.” Diluc pointed his thumb at his brother.

 

“Wow, you just had to say that, didn’t you?”

 

Jean giggled, “Well, let’s get started, shall we?”

 

Frederica arrived in front of the Church, but there was no sign of the person she sought. She planned to wait for him, but time told her otherwise. So she decided to ask one of the sisters, who is currently sweeping the yard.

 

“Excuse me.”

 

“Oh, Miss Alder Knight! Good morning. Is something the matter?”

 

“Good morning. Um, I’m looking for Morgan. Do you know where he is?”

 

The nun tilts her head, “Morgan? He wasn’t in his room when someone checked on him. I believe he already went outside like usual.”

 

“Oh…”

 

The nun noticed her answer wasn’t something the knight expected, so she added, “If you’re searching for him, maybe asking the entrance guards would give you a lead on the boy’s whereabouts.”

 

“I suppose you’re right. Thank you.”

 

“Don’t mention it. May the anemo archon guide you.”

 

Frederica nodded before jogging her way to the front gate.

 

“Good morning, you two. Did you guys see Morgan?”

 

The Alder Knight swiftly approached the city entrance and immediately questioned the guards. Despite anticipating her arrival, the guards were surprised by her sudden presence. Thankfully, they recovered quickly.

 

“Good morning, ma’am.” They greeted her in unison, “Yeah, we did. He left some time ago.”

 

Frederica itched her head, “That’s weird.” She whispered.

 

“I see. Alright, you two can go back to your work now. Catch you later.”

 

“Ah, wait a minute, ma’am!” One of them stopped her from leaving.

 

The guard took out a piece of paper and handed it over to her as he spoke, “Actually before Morgan departed, he requested us to deliver this to you. We read it beforehand since… well, he didn’t say anything about it being a secret or anything, and none of us think it is after giving it a quick review.”

 

After listening to his explanation, Frederica read the paper. The content is anything but a long read, so it doesn’t take long for her to finish it. However, even so, she feels something isn’t right with what’s written there.

 

“So, the point is he didn’t ask for my guardianship today, huh?”

 

“That’s what we concluded as well, ma’am.”

 

“Well, I guess that means he wants his time alone like usual, right? There’s nothing to worry about.” The other guard added.

 

Frederica wished to align her viewpoint with theirs, yet something restrained her. Despite rereading it multiple times in hopes of finding any overlooked details, her efforts proved futile. The content closely mirrored Morgan's typical expression, but then again,

 

Why did he choose to leave her a message instead of expressing it directly?

 

Morgan consistently ventures outdoors early in the morning, a routine she's well aware of. However, since she volunteered to keep an eye on him, there's a mutual agreement that either she or Morgan will communicate about it regularly. In this instance, she took the initiative to inform him, as usual.

 

The Alder Knight distinctly recalls informing the boy yesterday that she couldn't accompany him today because of work, and he acknowledged this. There's minimal likelihood that he overlooked it. She’s currently seeking him out only because Morgan expressed a desire to speak with her. However, today, he proceeded without making an appearance before her.

 

“Did he say anything else before he left?” Frederica settled to question them again instead of pondering the situation in her head.

 

“Uh, to be honest, he didn’t say much. Morgan seemed to be in a hurry and asked us to give that paper to you when you’re looking for him.”

 

“Yeah, he even said you might not be looking for him and throw it away in case that happens.”

 

“Why would he be in a hurry though?”

 

The guards can only shake their heads at that question.

 

The blonde lady took the final look at the paper before releasing a sigh and lowering her shoulders.

 

She fanned the paper at her face as she said, “Oh well, maybe I’m just overthinking things.”

 

“Thanks, you two. I’ll go back and- Hmm?”

 

Frederica spotted the paper suddenly had a gap from the side as if there was another paper sticking behind the paper. She pinched and separated them slowly, revealing they were stuck together due to some sort of adhesive.

 

“There- there’s another one?!”

 

Those two approached her to get a closer look. After safely detaching them, she realized the other piece also had something written on it, albeit just a sentence.

 

‘The coast under Stormbearer Points.’

 

“What does that mean?” The guard asked.

 

Frederica hesitated briefly before swiftly bolting out of the city without a second thought, distancing herself from the guards.


A/N: A flashback chapter to show a small amount of hints of what’s happening. Do tell me if something is amiss or anything so far.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Notes:

Additional Note: Thank you for your support in reading this far along with the reviews/comments, it really means a lot to me! Sad news, this fic will take a break for a while seeing stuff going on IRL right now. I’ll be back at the earliest at the start of June and hope things will be sorted out by then. Stay safe, guys!

Chapter 35: Elemental Power

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.3:

Elemental Power


As no one comes after that, I sit in the middle of the bed, crossing my legs and putting my hands on my kneecaps. I shut my eyes tightly, easing both body and mind. At the same time, I enhance my senses to the apex, trying to feel what’s within me.

 

Slowly but surely, my body starts heating. I can feel something weightless crawling everywhere. On my skin, within the room, and so much more linger in the air. However, I sense it’s nothing harmful. With that, I settled to put it aside and investigate where it came from.

 

Not long after, I find the source of elemental energy flowing around. I pick the object and inspect it closely.

 

“I didn’t know that a vision contains this much elemental power in them. I suppose that makes sense since they’re practically the reason a vision bearer can harness their respective elements from them.” I articulated as I tossed it at the end of the bed.

 

[You just realize about that, now?]

 

“I wasn’t really paying attention to them. When I wanted to wield anemo, I felt it running within my body. From head to toe, I still can perceive their aura in plain sight. Using my own elemental energy isn’t hard, either, because all I need to do is control it with enough will.”

 

[The reason why you can see elemental energy is because you can use elemental sight. Not many are capable of such a feat.]

 

“Hmm, maybe that has something to do with my keen senses.”

 

[Possibly. Although, the fact you can still use elemental energy despite being separated from your vision is worth analyzing]

 

I tilt my head, hearing that statement, “What are you talking about? It’s literally only one meter away from me.”

 

[That is classified as being separated, airhead.]

 

I hum as I watch it from my position. I feel some energy rush when I extend my arm forward, facing the back of my hand against my vision. Then, I retract my arm in a quick session. Accidentally, what gets dragged into me is the bed sheet. I catch it before it can hit my face.

 

“That is NOT what I meant to do. Come on, me, focus.”

 

I give it a second shot. This time, I lowered the output and concentrated on my vision. The green gem takes off in my direction as soon as I pull my arm. I managed to catch it instinctively with my left hand.

 

“Now, this is what I am talking about.” I celebrated, putting it at my back hip, “Perhaps it’s fair to say that vision has some tolerance, as I can still use it as long as I’m not too far from it.”

 

I anticipate a response to my hypothesis, yet he maintains his silence. As I patiently waited, I rose from the bed and rectified the bedsheet I had disarrayed. Despite restoring the bed to its previous state, the room is filled only with the sound of a relentless downpour from the outside.

 

Wait, raining?

 

I peer at the window and see the outside is enveloped in almost darkness. Walking towards it, I place both hands and gaze above, enjoying the weather. However, my feelings mixed when suddenly my memory recalls what happened.

 

I jerk my head and decide to make a conversation again.

 

“Can we start from the beginning?”

 

[...]

 

“The other night, you said you would give counsel about my symptoms. I need to control my elemental energy. I called it way back when it first happened, so I figured my Sonar had something to do with it. But now that I think about it, what do you mean by that?”

 

[I’m pretty sure I gave you enough hints already.]

 

“Well, I can’t figure out what you meant by that. I have two speculations. And honestly, both make sense to me.”

 

[Why don’t you share them?]

 

Relaxing on the window, I theorize, “My initial assumption is that my Sonar is depleting my energy, akin to a hole in a bucket. Once my energy is exhausted, Sonar begins extracting whatever remains within me to function. Alternatively, I could be experiencing an energy surplus, causing my body to go into overload. Ultimately, I believe there must be a threshold for the amount of elemental energy a vision user can hold.”

 

[Those aren’t shabby theories but they mean nothing unless you find the truth.]

 

“Tell me something I don’t know. I’m working on it. I have a few ways to pinpoint the correct answer.” I commented as I rested my cheek on my hand.

 

“Let me ponder what I missed.”

 

I never once utilized my vision until the first time I coughed blood. I’ve been avoiding using it too since I thought what’s happening to me was because of the former speculation. The latter never once crossed my mind before his suggestion.

 

My sonar has been consistently operational since I woke up, and it rarely experiences malfunctions. On the other hand, my symptoms are activated when someone mentions my parents or the incident, but this only started occurring some time after I woke up. I felt a surge whenever it happened.

 

A short while back, I started exploring ways to make better use of my vision. Initially hesitant, I eventually decided to embrace the concept, recognizing that neglecting my abilities to use it would be a missed opportunity. However, I've only incorporated a few techniques I might use in my daily life and battles.

 

The more I think about it, the more I lean toward the latter idea because I still can use elemental energy in my fight with the Fatui agent. Yet, there is something I need to confirm before that.

 

“Can I ask you some questions?”

 

[Maybe it’s better for you to grasp your power rather than keep asking me, Morgan.]

 

“I take that as a no.” I shrugged, grabbing my vision.

 

Staring intently at it, I notice the energy from the vision flowing to its surroundings.

 

I sigh, “One down, a lot more to go.”

 

Vision constantly pumps energy from itself.

 

Numerous questions about a vision linger in my mind, and regrettably, I'm uncertain how to obtain the answers. I have tried saving some power in me, so now, I’ll opt to harness additional elemental energy by devising a technique or two.

 

What I can do with my power right now are merely a few basic moves. However, I still want to make something simple again, as I don’t possess much general wisdom or experience about elements. I have some concepts in my head, but first, I’ll list what I am capable of.

 

Clearly, I’ll put Sonar as my first one. I wouldn’t say I’m the one who came up with it, nor aware of how it works, but evidently, it is something I had when I got my vision. For the time being, I’ll let it do its job until I finally be able to crack the code. I have no idea how to turn it off, either, anyway.

 

Secondly, I can boost my limbs to do stuff like punching, kicking, jumping, and more. It enhances the momentum by a lot. In that combat, I noted the most damage I dealt to him besides the thrust on his wrist was the one where I used those enhancements. My regular hits barely did anything to him. Heck, it hardly staggered him.

 

Last but not least is push and pull. I could do both to a certain degree and maybe even more if I put more effort and energy into them. I have a few more in my head, but I haven’t had the chance to put them in actual practice. I’ll try doing them when the opportunity strikes.

 

Sitting on the chair, I kick my feet as I write something in my diary.

 

A lot has happened these past weeks. Plus, I want to note everything I have right now in case I need it. Or when my brain forgets something because sometimes I’m doing stupid.

 

Back to the topic, I have four options to pick about what's next ability to learn.

 

Cut.

 

Shot.

 

Convergence.

 

Divergence.

 

While those aren’t exactly what I wanted in mind, they seem pretty good ones to start practicing for.

 

[How do you even come up with convergence and divergence? Those two are some advanced-skill levels].

 

“Books. Also, they’ve basically upgraded forms of push and pull, which are the primary theme of anemo power. The idea wouldn’t have crossed my mind otherwise.” I answered before standing up.

 

[It’s not even an upgrade anymore. That’s a leap.]

 

I won’t deny that, and I know I need to be patient to become stronger, so I should do this slowly by picking the first choice.

 

“Huh!” I grunted as I swung my arm diagonally.

 

*swoosh*

 

“That was- okay, I guess,” I commented, staring at my arm.

 

This might be effective. I just have to infuse energy into my arm and execute a slicing motion to unleash it. Given the lack of a designated target and the need to avoid any damage to the properties, I must significantly reduce the energy output so the attack would quickly disappear before it can connect to anything.

 

Well, I guess I’ll spend my time doing this from now on.


A/N: Some known theories in the game that I have on how a vision and elemental energy work in this chapter. We’ve seen how some vision users can achieve with their elemental power, notably, those are Childe’s melee stance, Kazuha’s dual visions moment, Charlotte’s Camera, Fischl’s Oz, Razor’s Stand, and Shenhe froze tsunami (And more, but there’s too many to list). However, there still doesn't seem to be any confirmed information on how visions or elemental energy function unless I miss/forget something. I'd love to hear your thoughts on the matter!

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 36: What Friends Do

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.4:

What Friends Do


The rain has been getting heavier ever since I noticed. The strong gust from the window lead drizzles into my room. However, it is not much of a concern when I can push most of them back to avoid my room getting wetter than it already is.

 

I hear knocks on the door after I sent countless cut motions in my room. Hesitantly, I walk to the door and post a question,

 

“Who is it?”

 

“It’s me. Can I come in?”

 

“Did you not hear from The Seneschal or the sisters that I want some time alone?”

 

“You’ve been there for some time now, so they want me to check on you.”

 

Listening to that makes me raise an eyebrow, “You, out of all people?”

 

I can hear her exhale softly.

 

“Fine. I’m bored. You happy?” She sounded displeased.

 

I run my fingers through the back of my head, release a sigh, and then proceed to unlock the lock and push the handle. In front of the door, reveal a girl with pale skin and short wine-colored hair with some strands colored a darker red.

 

Hmm, maybe saying she has pale skin is a little understatement.

 

I shift aside to allow her entry into my room, then take a seat on the chair, acting as though she's familiar and comfortable in the space as if it were her own. I know this isn’t my personal room either, but still.

 

“So, what’s your business?” I asked after closing the door back.

 

“As I said, I’m bored. Those nuns persist in keeping me inside until the rain dies down.”

 

She rests her head on her hand on the table while I step to my bed and sit on the edge.

 

“I doubt you would find anything to do here either, except for chatting with me.”

 

“Perhaps.” She closed her eyes before looking at me, “You look tired. What were you doing?”

 

I believed I concealed my fatigue effectively, but it appears she could effortlessly notice me catching my breath. Additionally, my hand is considerably stiff. After taking a deep breath, I respond,

 

“Just some exercise, no big deal.”

 

“I thought you were mastur-” I cut her off.

 

“Hold it. I know what you are trying to say, and I assure you it wasn’t that.”

 

She lowers her shoulders before switching subjects,

 

“I heard someone’s after your head. How does it feel?”

 

“Oh, so you’ve heard, huh? Well, I was overwhelmingly disturbed knowing someone wanted me dead, but now, there’s nothing I can do about it. I should be okay as long as I stay inside the city.”

 

“Sounds interesting.” She razzed, “Then, do you have any idea what might be their motive?”

 

I shake my head.

 

“That can’t be. I am skeptical that they want to murder you for no reason, especially since he said that.” She mentioned.

 

“What can I say? I know nothing.”

 

She furrowed her brow in response to my answer.

 

It's evident she's aware that I might be concealing something, or perhaps she's preoccupied with entirely different thoughts. I didn't anticipate her trusting my words, but revealing the factual reason was something I couldn't afford at the moment.

 

She was about to say something when we heard more knocks on the door.

 

I rise to open the door, finding individuals at the entrance who appear taken aback as the door unexpectedly swings open wide. While I was aware of their impending arrival, I hadn't anticipated them visiting at this particular moment.

 

“Hi there, Morgan! We came to visit you.” The navy-haired greeted me as he presented me with a basket of fruits.

 

I look at everyone before moving aside, “Thanks. Please, come in.”

 

They step into the room one by one after I give them a nod, and they respond with a smile until the last person suddenly charges at me and grabs me by the hand.

 

“Morgan! Are you okay?! Is there anywhere hurt?! You-” Her panic cut short with confusion, “Seem fine to me?”

 

I put her hands down and assured her by saying, “Relax. I am alright, Amber. You should come in first.” I patted her back before shutting the door.

 

“I didn’t expect I would get visitors in this weather.” I said as I leaned against the wall.

 

“I guess so. Kaeya and I were worried when we heard the news, so we rushed to come as soon as we had spare time.”

 

“I see. How about you two?” I looked at the rest of the group.

 

“The same goes for me. Mother informed me about your mishap, so I asked her permission to visit you since today’s weather is unfavorable.”

 

“I happened to be nearby with Grandpa when we saw the Grand Master heading towards somewhere. Initially, we were going to visit you together, but he has business to deal with. He entrusts his regards, though.”

 

I nod, “Thank you everyone. I appreciate your visit.”

 

“Should I put it here?” Kaeya questioned, asking my permission to put the basket on the table.

 

“Of course. Thank you for that as well.”

 

After Kaeya places the basket of fruits on top of it, he notices Rosaria silently sitting on the chair close to the table. As I guessed her character, she gave him a cold shoulder. On the other, Kaeya isn’t familiar with her and doesn’t know how to deal with her.

 

“We, uh, didn’t disturb you with your guest, right?”

 

“I suppose it’s time for me to leave.” Rosaria said as she got up from the seat.

 

“Whoa, slow down.” I stopped her before she could take a step, “There’s no need for you to do that. I don’t mind all of you staying here.”

 

She disregards my words completely as she heads towards the door.

 

“Don’t force it. I’ve stayed here long enough.” She whispered to me as she held the door’s handle, “Later.”

 

Departing without bidding farewell to the others, she exits the room, leaving both me and those perplexed. An uncomfortable silence ensues until someone finally breaks the ice,

 

“She sure was an interesting person.”

 

“I’m so sorry about her behavior. She’s new here.”

 

“Who was that, anyway?” Amber inquired.

 

“Her name is Rosaria. She,” I paused, thinking about what to say, “Just recently got into the city. I guess she needs more time to adapt to living here. I’m sure there’ll be next time for you guys to know her.”

 

“Very well. Also, she kinda looks like you.”

 

“Are you commenting on her aloofness, Diluc? That’s very nice of you.”

 

“Wait, no! That’s not what I meant! I was talking about how you two are a bit stoic.” He denied, waving his hands.

 

The eye-patch boy pats his shoulder, “That’s alright. We get it.”

 

The red-haired can’t utter a word when he thinks everyone misunderstood him. Jean comes to his rescue by diverting the conversation, relieving him of embarrassment.

 

“By the way, how are you doing, Morgan? Mother told me you’re unscathed, and I can see that, but I just want to make sure.”

 

“Perfectly good.” I responded as I flexed the movement of my limbs.

 

She bobs her head in acknowledgment, “Glad to hear that. I was worried something might happen to you.”

 

“Yeah. I heard you fought an assassin, huh? I’m impressed you came back in one piece.”

 

“I was just lucky, I guess” I shrugged.

 

“He didn’t damage you, did he?” The blonde wondered.

 

I shake my head. What a fucking lie.

 

“Then how? You’re not gonna say you defeated him, did you?”

 

“No way. I tried to run away from him until the Alder Knight came to save me in time.”

 

The said person’s daughter widens her eyes while the three look at her.

 

“So that’s what she meant by saving you,” I heard her murmur, “Good to know Mother managed to save your life this time.” She beamed.

 

“True that. I’m just glad you’re alright, man.” Diluc nodded with Kaeya.

 

“Are all assassins that strong?”

 

All of us look at the brunette, and she recoils.

 

I suppose that question isn’t that surprising, knowing she might have never been fighting someone. However, I doubt any of us has a proper answer to that question, even though a few of us have battle experience. But, fighting toe to toe with someone was coming trying to murder you, though? That’s mine alone, for now.

 

“I’d say their strength varies depending on their skill and reputation. Even I doubt Diluc over here can beat them.” He sent a side glance to the red-haired.

 

“Hmph! I’d like to see them try.”

 

The girls can only watch at their banter. Meanwhile, I exhale and move to the table to pick some fruits the brothers brought. These fruits seem fresh, but I nitpick which one I want and settle for an apple. I slide the drawer and pick up the knife to peel it.

 

Jean jogs toward me when she notices what I want to do.

 

“Please let me help you.”

 

She’s about to grab the knife and the apple in my hands, but I dodge her.

 

“It’s alright. I got this.”

 

“No, no. I insist.” She shook her head.

 

“Thank you, but I can peel this apple myself.”

 

“I know, and I want to help.”

 

She keeps persisting despite me saying no to her and even trying to reach my hands. Thankfully, I’m slightly taller than her, so I can tiptoe myself to avoid her. Unfortunately, that makes Jean give more effort by getting so close to me to get the items.

 

I almost tripped had Diluc didn’t intervene.

 

“That’s enough, Jean. He said he got this.”

 

Listening to his words, she finally backs down, but I can see her disappointed face.

 

“If you want to help that badly, how about making some drinks for us?”

 

“Morgan?” Diluc said in confusion.

 

“That is if you don’t mind, of course.”

 

“Will do!” She was delighted as she trotted her way to the door.

 

Silence fills the room, prompting me to sit on the bed and begin peeling an apple. The decision to send Jean away left the lads astonished, and now they gaze at me in disbelief. Meanwhile, the final girl in the room settles in, reclining on the bed.

 

“Apple?” I offered those two a piece.

 

“I can’t believe you did that. I mean, I understand Jean was stubborn to help, but,” Diluc halted, not continuing the sentence.

 

“Well, she seemed dispirited that you not let her help me. So,” I looked at Amber, “You want some?”

 

Instead of taking it with her hand, Amber moved her head forward and immediately bit the apple in my hand. She seemingly enjoyed the fresh-cut piece of apple I gave her. While I cut the next one, Kaeya speaks.

 

“So, any idea why you got attacked, Morgan?”

 

“Nah.” I took a bite at the piece.

 

“You reckon? It’s unlikely for them to target you for no reason.”

 

I feed Amber another apple piece, “You’re not the first one that said that, but I have no idea, really.”

 

Kaeya and Diluc look at each other.

 

Shortly after, Jean returns carrying a tray filled with cups. While conversing throughout the afternoon, we relished the tea she had prepared. I inquired about their training progress, and they reported that it had been successful. Diluc and Jean specifically expressed gratitude to me for proposing the concept. During moments when the three of them conversed without my involvement, I initiated a talk with Amber.

 

 

“See you next time, Morgan. All in all, I’m glad you’re okay.”

 

“Yeah. I appreciate your visit, you all. Thank you.” I bowed my head.

 

“Haha, don’t mention it. We’re friends. It’s what we do, yeah?”

 

Somehow hesitant, I nod regardless.

 

“Until next time, Morgan. Make sure to go out when you feel better.”

 

“Uh-huh. Good luck to you all, and be careful on your way back.”

 

The three exited in tow as they waved their hand to me. When the door closed, the last person with me voiced,

 

“We sure did make an interesting group there.”

 

“I guess so.”

 

“I wish I could talk more to them. A shame they leave so soon.” She sighed as she looked down.

 

“Hmm? That wasn’t your first time meeting them, was it? Here, I thought you guys get along just fine.”

 

“Ahaha, well, it was not. But it’s somewhat rare for me to get the opportunity to encounter them without any formal plan beforehand.”

 

“Huh, is that so? You could be just out of luck not to meet them somewhere else.” I said, “What do you want to talk with them, anyway?”

 

“Hehe, guess what?”

 

I hum as I ponder the answer, “I’m having trouble imagining you interacting with them.”

 

She smacks me on the arm, “Ow. I was joking.”

 

“Well, you need to work on expressing with your face.” She stressed, putting on a pouting face.

 

“That’s kinda harsh.” I commented as I rubbed my arm, “But it’s you we’re talking about here, I’m sure you can get along with them just fine.”

 

“Hehe, I hope so. I’d like to befriend them better.” She scratched her head, “I’ll head home too. Morgan, promise me you’ll play with me tomorrow.”

 

“Maybe not exactly tomorrow, but I will as soon as I’m not busy with something.”

 

“Come on~ Are you busy again? It’s been a while since the last time we played together.” She whined.

 

“Yeah, sadly. But you have my promise to hang out with you soon.”

 

“You mean it?”

 

I bob my head.

 

“Okay! Pinky promise then!” She extended her arm, freeing her pinky.

 

I scoff, but I play along anyway, “Sure.”


A/N: Friendship is a beautiful thing, isn’t it?

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 37: Questionable Actions

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.5:

Questionable Actions


The next day.

 

Following my shower and breakfast, I promptly secluded myself in the room to proceed with my latest training session. The room stays well-ventilated due to the wide-open window, and as I sit in the middle of the bed with crossed legs, wearing a basic shirt and shorts, natural light fills the space while I close my eyes.

 

As the morning is in its early stages, I sense the crisp, cool air around me as I inhale deeply, intending to sustain my concentration for an extended period. My goal today is to continue to harness and regulate my elemental energy.

 

*knock* *knock*

 

My eyes snapped wide open upon hearing a noise at the door. I had been so absorbed in my thoughts that I hadn't detected their approach. Exhaling a sigh of relief at the unexpected visitor, I remained in bed, extending my fingers to concentrate on unlocking the door with an upward swipe.

 

As soon as I hear a click, I say, “Please come in.”

 

“Sorry for the sudden visit yet again, Morgan.” The person in question said after opening the entrance.

 

He enters alongside the person who saved my life. Although I can perceive the emotions conveyed through their expressions, I can’t do much about it as I continue to sit on the bed. The only visitors present are the two of them, prompting her to close the door.

 

Without seeking my consent, he assumes a seat on the chair close to the table while she positions herself directly ahead of me. As a result of my placement, they’re facing toward my right side. I adjust to my orientation with some reluctance, simply out of politeness.

 

“What business brings you two here today?”

 

“I- I leave the talking to you, Inspector.” The Alder Knight unexpectedly shook her head as she placed her hand on her temple.

 

“Understood.” He bobbed his head, “I suppose there’s no point in beating the bushes, so I’ll cut the chase.”

 

Inspector Eroch gazes at me directly, “Morgan, are you cooperating with someone to smirch Knight of Favonius’ reputation?”

 

“...”

 

“...”

 

I must be crazy, but did my ears mishear what he said? “I beg your pardon?”

 

“I apologize. That perhaps sounded too abrupt without explanation.”

 

I honestly didn’t expect that accusation to come at me. While I understood the topic the Inspector tried to speak with me, the way he brought it up shocked me. The idea of me collaborating with somebody who attempted to murder me gives me a shudder.

 

And for the reason of defacing the KoF?! It has to be a joke!

 

“According to the Alder Knight, the skirmish happened at the coast near the Stormbearer Point, correct?”

 

I nodded.

 

“There were plenty of hints there was a fight there, including plenty of blood splatters across places, surrounding damages, plus your torn clothes, and…” He paused before revealing, “A couple of knives. Are these yours?”

 

I intently listened before responding, “... Yes, they are.”

 

“I held the same belief. Does this imply that you were aware of the impending aggression but chose not to disclose it to anyone?” He debated.

 

What would be the appropriate way for me to respond to this inquiry?

 

“Honestly, I anticipated this outcome from the day I commenced my training sessions outside the city. Unfortunately, my fears materialized yesterday.”

 

“So basically, you’re saying that you’re always carrying a knife with you? Without her knowing about it?”

 

“I didn’t think it was necessary to tell her.”

 

“Hmm…” The Inspector pondered as he held his chin.

 

After being silent for a while, the blonde lady raised her voice, “I want to confirm something.”

 

Both I and the Inspector turn in her direction.

 

“Go ahead.”

 

“A few days ago, while we were conversing at Angel's Share, you brought up a query regarding my observations during my duty. I reassured you that everything was normal. However, upon reflection, it struck me that your inquiry might have hinted at your awareness of being followed, yet you chose not to disclose it. This coincidence struck me as rather noteworthy.” She addressed our talk back then.

 

Damn, I knew it was risky to pose that question at that time.

 

“Did you know you were in danger since then? Or maybe even before?” Finally, she concluded it with a question.

 

“I won’t say I knew it, but it was a mere hunch.”

 

Technically, it wasn’t a lie.

 

The two adults stare at me with sheer doubt as the quietness fills the space and a gentle breeze wafts in through the window.

 

“The paper, Sir Eroch.” She uttered.

 

“Very well. That day, you met with both of the entrance gate guards, yes?”

 

I replied with a nod.

 

“You provided them with a paper and instructed them to deliver it to the Alder Knight when she inquires about your whereabouts. However, since you had previously agreed to chat in the morning, you anticipated her compliance with the arrangement. The content of the paper you intended to pass on to her conveyed the message not to accompany you, which was unusual behavior of you. The thing is, that was what they thought it was.” He elaborated.

 

“I assume you’re talking about the hidden paper I fused?”

 

“So you don’t deny that you intentionally lured her to the coast?”

 

“I won’t exactly say I lured her but rather wanted to tell her I was there if she was looking for me.”

 

He squints, “It was a little sneaky of you if you think about it.”

 

“...”

 

I don’t bat my eyes on Mrs. Frederica, but I notice she clutches her tricep tightly while the Inspector subtly narrows his eyebrows. He doesn’t let the momentum of our conversation cut for long as he proceeds with a sigh,

 

“I don’t want to believe my accusation was a bullseye, Morgan. Now, let us hear what you have to say.”

 

I lower my gaze momentarily before looking back at him as I speak, “I don’t think I have much to say. You guys seem to grasp the whole situation based on what you’ve collected already.”

 

“Then-” I interrupted his sentence.

 

“However, I object to working with an outsider because I have no reason nor the intention to do that, especially since you accused me of trying to tarnish your reputation.”

 

“Hmm, I’m afraid your words don’t match your actions. If you don’t mind, please answer your motive behind these questions. That day, why did you go out alone without her?”

 

“The Alder Knight told me she would be busy with work, so I left her behind. And before you add more questions, I departed earlier because I simply felt like it. It wasn’t like I did that the first time.”

 

“Simply felt like it, huh?” The Inspector repeated, “Then, why did you not tell any of the Sisters?”

 

“As I said, that was not the first time I went out at dawn. Depending on my mood, I can leave anywhere between five and seven in the morning. I’m sure they started to get used to that by now since The Seneschal knows about my training before anyone else.”

 

The Inspector glances at Mrs. Frederica and she quickly notices. I assume he’s looking for her confirmation.

 

She silently bobbed her head.

 

The Inspector takes a deep breath and fixes his seating position before continuing, “Alright, let’s move on, then.”

 

“How’d you manage to fend off your way against the enemy? From what we gathered, you have no experience in combat. It’s unlikely that you can handle an experienced enemy with a  few weeks of training.”

 

That’s strange. Why would he skip the part where I left a message for her? Was it intentional?

 

If I were him, I would definitely inquire about it first. Unless the Inspector is trying to save it for the last move to checkmate, what he was doing is incomprehensible. I wonder what they’re trying to do by making me admit my questionable actions.

 

“I was just lucky I have a vision, so I somehow managed to avoid most of their offensive.”

 

“Unfortunately, being granted a vision doesn’t make an individual strong out of nowhere. One is still required to learn how to use it.” He debated.

 

Well, shit bro. Tell me something new.

 

“Indeed. That’s one of the reasons why I started training on my own, sir. It would be a waste for me not to bother learning and putting my vision into practice.”

 

“And you won? Whoever wants you dead wouldn’t send an inept hitman unless it was scripted.”

 

I tilt my head, “No, I didn't. I just managed to survive. How do you know it was scripted? It might be as you said. After all, I'm the one who fought him without any real combat experience, so naturally, he was stronger than me.”

 

“... I heard she saw you bled. Based on your story, we deem it unlikely that you hurt your opponent.”

 

Actually, I put up some fight and managed to inflict damage on him…

 

… Is what I wanted to say, but reading the room, I suppose it best to keep quiet. Better keep the flow going.

 

“You’re not wrong. But you’ve heard what I said that day, and I don’t think I need to repeat it.”

 

“Be serious, Morgan.” The Alder Knight rebuked as she stood straight, “Are you not feeling anxiety knowing someone is trying to kill you? We are trying to assist you here! Can you cooperate adequately?!” She started to raise her tone.

 

I shake my head, “I AM serious. I understand how critical my situation is for you and me. Besides, I have shared plenty of information with you guys already. Shouldn’t it be my line when you boldly accused me of trying to tarnish the Knight of Favonious’ reputation?” I looked at the Inspector when saying the last sentence.

 

“I apologize for that. I was rushing to claim you were a traitor of some sort.” He bowed his head slightly before explaining, “It's just your predicaments had been difficult for us to solve for some reason. Hard not to think those happened without a proper plan or insider help.”

 

I can feel my eye twitch when I hear that, “What?”

 

“There were rumors around about your distaste against the KoF, but I suppose rumors are just rumors. Sometimes you can’t differentiate which of them holds the truth.”

 

I inhale deeply, gritting my teeth and clenching my fists, holding my breath for a few moments. I simply thought this was outrageously stupid. Afterward, I exhaled slowly.

 

“I don’t know where you hear those from, nor do I want to know about it. But even if I did bear disinclination, I wouldn’t go as far as to rebel against you in any form.”

 

The two stare at me for a good while until the Inspector exhales and speaks,

 

“I have one more question.” I insinuated him to continue, “What’s with the note you gave the guards that day? No way you hadn’t an ulterior motive to do that, particularly when there was a hidden additional note behind it.”

 

There’s no need to explain them when they have pretty apparent meaning. I’m sure they’re more curious about my reasoning behind it.

 

“The hidden note was nothing but insurance in case something happened to me. I know that sounds dubious, but I assure you, I take care of my well-being seriously. I admit it was rather an intricate method I used.” I wanted to add more but decided against it, “If I'm still somehow allegedly trying to do anything bad, I’m ready to give myself in when I'm proven guilty.” I said that because I was confident they wouldn’t find anything.

 

None of them say anything, and the Inspector merely gives me a sullen look.

 

“I guess we can’t go anywhere without evidence, huh? We’ll keep this until we can carry on.” He stood from his seat and prepared to leave.

 

The Alder Knight trails behind quietly, wearing a disheartened expression after conveying her discontent to me. I sense her melancholy, particularly because she had only observed and made a few comments amidst all that transpired. But-

 

“Mrs. Frederica, can I have a word with you?”

 

She stops and rotates her head to me, twisted. She stays still and doesn’t say a word for a moment until,

 

“If you have anything to say, you should tell Inspector Eroch.”

 

“I want YOU to hear this. You can inform him when we’re done.”


A/N: This chapter took longer than expected because I had too much fun with my games, so I apologize for the wait!

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 38: Her Broken Trust

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 4.6:

Her Broken Trust


“Well, after what happened, I can understand you most likely resent me. It’s okay if you don’t want to.”

 

Mrs. Frederica stares at me without saying anything. She pressed her lips into a tight line, and a subtle frown etched deep lines on her forehead. Tension radiated from her furrowed brows, and a fiery glare fixed on the source of her displeasure.

 

She sighs exasperatedly, “Give me a moment.”

 

Mrs. Frederica steps outside, shutting the door behind her. Though I didn't intend to intrude, my sonar makes it challenging to resist. She seeks approval from the Inspector to converse with me, and they talk about a few other things.

 

Quietly, I anticipate her return while perched on the bed's edge. This predicament proves more challenging than I initially thought. I failed to consider that my enemies may be not only a singular group and they might collab with each other, maybe even have spies in the city if I have to be pessimistic. I suspect this won't be the final instance of them attempting to target me.

 

I shake my head to clear my mind as I feel Mrs. Frederica will be coming any time soon.

 

The door makes a creaking sound as it opens, and she enters without uttering a word. Mrs. Frederica positions herself against the closet, arms crossed, trying to meet my gaze. Her lack of words encouraged me to initiate the conversation.

 

“Um…”

 

Her negative feelings somehow overwhelm me that I even feel nervous to say anything, but I decide to keep going, “First of all, I should address my mistakes to you, so I apologize-”

 

“What for?” Her voice was stony.

 

I gulp, “For everything.”

 

I’m at a loss for words as her cold gaze pierces through me. I know she means nothing antagonistic, but once in a while, I feel my chest is heavy.

 

“We’ve been over this. Why did you not say anything?!”

 

“I know, I know. You must have many questions right now, so please let me tell you everything from the start.”

 

“... And what makes you think I’ll listen to you after you manipulated me and the others?”

 

I shake my head, “Like I said, I’ll let you decide. It’s not too late for you to turn back now.”

 

She blinks several times, “I won’t make the same error. Whatever you said here, I’ll write them on my report.”

 

“If that is what you wish, I see no problem,” I noted.

 

Mrs- No, I shouldn’t call her that.

 

The Alder Knight remains quiet, allowing me to spill what I’ve been hiding. Before that, I ease myself by taking a deep breath. There is no turning back now.

 

“This might take a while, so why don’t you take a seat?” I offered her the only vacant chair in the room, trying to unwind the unnerving atmosphere.

 

However, she gives the cold shoulder treatment.

 

“Well, I guess I will start with why I started exercising. I did tell you that my cause for doing it was that I wanted to be stronger and get the hang of using my vision, right? There’s another reason, actually. I wish to fulfill the dream that I had with my parents and prevent the mishap from befalling anyone else in the future.”

 

I see her eyebrows arc. However, her early facial quickly returns, and what she voices next isn’t what I expected,

 

“Is that another lie from you?”

 

“...” I’m speechless.

 

I appear to have underestimated the extent of her emotions. I moisten my parched lips and swallow my saliva, attempting to ease the dryness in my throat before proceeding,

 

“No. I assure you, everything I said here is the truth.” Or at least what I believed.

 

Again, she doesn’t answer.

 

“That wasn’t really necessary for me to tell you that, but I wanted to give you a better context of why I did all of this, so please, bear with me.” I paused.

 

“The next one is why I chose to train outside the Mondstadt instead. This one is what I wish you to hear and know. At first, you asked me about it, and I brushed it off by saying something about good scenery, remember?”

 

Her eyes suddenly wide open, recalling our first encounter at Starnatch Cliff.

 

“Are you telling me they already targeted you since then?” She interrogated.

 

“It all started prior to your vigilant watch over me. Fortunately, they didn't attack me right away when I took the initiative; otherwise, I wouldn't have been lucky enough to have someone come to my rescue. It's important to note that the assassin refrained from immediately ending my life due to his caution towards me, although that's not the main focus here.” I was about to move to the point I wanted to mention, but she stopped me.

 

“Hang on. That doesn’t make sense. Why would they be wary of you?”

 

I preferred not to be confronted with that question, but she went ahead and asked anyway. However, I can't fault her for it. Someone of her observant nature is likely to pick up on such things. Responding without bringing them into the conversation poses a challenge for me.

 

It’s just a theory of mine, but I doubt the fact that the person wary of me has no relation to my resurrection. I could tell her that if there was no condition to me not saying anything about them . I wished not to hide another thing from her after I said I’d reveal anything. Not now, at least.

 

Until now, I’m still wondering what he meant about me being special.

 

“I’m not sure why either, but he tried to bargain with me to give up if I wanted unnecessary confrontation, which I refused because you know how it ended.”

 

She hums, “Did he mention anything that would happen if you take his offer?”

 

“Not much, only if I did, he would take me with him. Although, there was no hint of where.”

 

“Is that so?” She commented apathetically, “You could’ve just given up instead of fighting back and risking your life like that. Why?”

 

From the start, it was a gamble. I know I wouldn’t die regardless of what happened, but that fight ended up resulting in less than I anticipated and I do not want to experience death again. I was lucky it didn’t escalate any worse than that.

 

“The other option was not any better.”

 

She simply wags her head. That was bad, but at least I survived the thin ice.

 

“Moving on.” I was about to continue, but, “Wait, where was I again?”

 

I feel so agitated that I forgot what I was talking about.

 

“You were on the verge of explaining why you chose to exercise outdoors.”

 

“Ah, right, right. The reason behind it was simple, but I think you’re going to find it hard to believe. In my first few days after I started, I sensed that nearly every action I took in the city was under scrutiny.”

 

“... what?”

 

“I’m not talking only about them, but also some other parties like some tourists, Mondstadt folks, and-” I paused,

 

“Knight of Favonius.”

 

She instantly straightens herself and charges in my direction, grabbing me by my collar.

 

“Do you really mean what you said?” Her words sent a chill to my back.

 

I wanted to respond, but the sentence got stuck in my throat. I push harder to utter at least a word,

 

“Yes.”

 

None of us say anything. The air feels like choking my neck as we stare into each other eyes, or to be exact, hers, stab through me. The silence allows me to hear nothing but heartbeats and the gentle gust from the window. I don’t even dare to do anything more than voice those words.

 

“Nonsense. You could’ve just said you don’t trust me.” She let go of me and walked away to the door.

 

“Foolish of me to give you another chance.”

 

As she taps on the door handle, I say, “If this is the last time we talk to each other, then let me say one last thing for you.”

 

I bow deeply, “Thank you for everything you’ve done for me and for saving my life. You might not find me anywhere as useful, but I’ll try my best to help you if you ever need my assistance. You have my word on that.”

 

What I said could only halt her for a moment before she opened the door and left as she replied,

 

“Don’t bother.”

 

She closed the door with a bang. Apparently, no more people are coming, so I walk to the door and lock it. I lean my back against the door and slowly drop myself before sighing heavily,

 

“Well, that went well.”

 

It was. Mrs. Frederica has more patience, and Inspector Eroch possesses more integrity than I initially expected. It would have almost gone haywire had she not let me finish explaining myself, although it was a shame I could only tell as much.

 

I groan, “Good job for doing more harm than good, Morgan.” I murmured to myself.

 

Resting my head on the door, I close my eyelids tightly as I grit my teeth. After some time, I gradually opened my eyes again,

 

“I guess this is it. The time has come for me to move out.”


A/N: A shame I had to end Morgan’s dynamic with her, particularly because she hasn’t shown up yet. Although, I could say that to most Mondstadt notable NPCs I’ve included in my story. I can’t wait for the expansion to drop ASAP.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 39: His Trust

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.0:

His Trust


After the morning ceremony in the main hall of the Church finished, I walked out of my room and was about to head to the Seneschal’s office right after. Numerous sisters are dispersed there, but I sense Rosaria isn’t among them, even though I rely mainly on my power instead of my sight.

 

Knowing her, I suppose that’s something she would do.

 

I proceed towards my original destination objective when I observe a young girl with ash blonde hair standing by the door, on the verge of entering the Seneschal's office. I maintain silence as I draw near, and she eventually becomes aware of my presence.

 

“Oh, Morgan! Good morning. What are you doing here?”

 

I stare at her momentarily before replying, “Good morning to you as well. I’m here to discuss something with The Cardinal Daybreak.” I stated before adding, “You’re Barbara, correct?”

 

She raises her eyebrows and then smiles brightly, “Yeah, you’re right. It's surprising that you know my name despite this being our first meeting. I thought you were always too busy with your schedule.”

 

“Forgive me for being rude. It’s kind of slipped from my head to say hi to you, even with your father and other sisters mentioning you quite frequently.”

 

“Don’t worry about it. You’ve been through a lot, after all.” She reassured, wagging her head.

 

She communicates soothingly and comes across as more truthful than some I've interacted with. Also, I could be crazy, but why does she share some similar impression with the Alder Knight? Are they related?

 

“Initially, I took the initiative to initiate our first contact, but you've been leaving early and coming back somewhat late.”

 

“Is that so? I hope you didn’t get the idea of me avoiding you on purpose.”

 

She giggles, “Of course not. I don’t think you are someone who would do something like that.”

 

I can only bob my head to that.

 

“Well, shall we go in, then? I also happen to have something to tell Father.” She asked as she was ready to knock on the door.

 

“Alright.”

 

She then knocks on the door and waits for a response from within. Once we received the go-ahead to enter, Barbara took the initiative to open the door. I let her lead the way as I followed her from behind and closed the door behind us.

 

The Seneschal was standing near his desk with papers in his hand before putting them down and gazing in our direction. He seemed surprised to see me when he only heard his daughter's voice outside the room, however,

 

“What’s the matter, Barbara?”

 

“Good morning, Father. I hope we didn’t disturb your work by visiting you now.”

 

“Oh, it’s alright. I’m not too preoccupied with anything, so what brings you here?” The Seneschal approached us.

 

“I want to ask you something, but-” She suddenly halted and turned to me, “I think Morgan has a more pressing matter to say.”

 

It caught me off guard when Barbara threw the ball of conversation to me out of nowhere like that. Thanks to that, the man standing in front of us is now looking at me.

 

“Is that so? It’s somewhat of a rare occurrence to see you here. Please state your business being here, Morgan.” His words sounded oddly aloof.

 

“Are you sure? I mean, what I’m going to say might take some time to discuss.”

 

“Mm! Help yourself to it.” She said without hesitation.

 

I blink a few times before softly sighing and starting to voice,

 

“If you say so. Then, I’m not gonna waste any more time than I should.” I shrugged.

 

Both of them remain silent, encouraging me to express my thoughts further.

 

“I’ll be leaving in a few days to live on my own.”

 

They quickly widen their eyes upon hearing my declaration. Seeing that the two individuals appeared more bewildered by my words than anticipated, I decided to break the silence by providing further clarification.

 

“It’s been a while since I’ve been staying here, and I feel a lot better recently. That’s why I don’t see the point of staying here any longer, and plus, I also don’t want to bother you or anyone by taking care of me while I-”

 

“Wait, wait a second!” The Seneschal cut me off.

 

“I understand what you are saying, but why now? Are you overlooking what has happened to you and your statement the other day?” He added, “What made you think moving on your own is a good idea?”

 

“I don’t mean offense to anyone here, but I can look after myself now. Besides, just because I’ll live on my own, it doesn’t mean my safety will suddenly drop. There are patrols from the Knight of Favonius around the city.”

 

“That’s not what I am trying to say, Morgan. You are more safe to stay here than at your home.” He argued.

 

“The Seneschal has a point. This place might not be to your liking, but we’re trying our best to support you.” The daughter backed up.

 

I was hesitant to answer right away when she said that.

 

I really am a terrible person.

 

I resolve myself by taking a deep breath before saying, “You’re probably right, but if my hunch is correct, then there would be a matter of time before I might accidentally put someone else in danger with me.”

 

“What? There’s no way that would happen. Whoever is behind this, it’s very much unlikely for them to go to such an extent.”

 

“Truthfully, I hope you’re right, but as long as we hold this little clue, the best we can do is only come up with conjectures. I wish not to endanger anyone else with me.”

 

“I understand your concern for our well-being, but it's important to note that the same worry applies from my end and everyone else regarding you.”

 

I can tell from our banter that the Seneschal is being unpretentious with what he said. However, what I shared with him doesn't provide a compelling enough reason for him to allow me to depart from this place. This might be cruel, but I guess I have-

 

The door behind me opened suddenly amidst my thoughts. Both of them quickly look at who is the new visitor.

 

“Frederica?!” The Seneschal raised his voice, “What did you suddenly barge in like that? Where’s your manner?”

 

She doesn’t say anything and gazes coldly at my back before noticing the only girl in the room. The Alder Knight saunters towards us.

 

“Sorry to barge in like this.” She said, “I need a moment with the Cardinal Daybreak and Morgan here. Do you mind to give us some space?”

 

“Oh, um, okay…” Barbara meekly agreed before leaving.

 

I can’t help but notice her strange and cold demeanor to The Seneschal’s daughter. Barbara’s mood plummeted when she was told to leave us. Does it have something to do with my presence or something entirely else? The atmosphere in the room is so tense, it makes me break into a slight cold sweat.

 

“So? Let me ask you again, why are you here?” The Seneschal questioned once more.

 

“I initially wanted to discuss official matters but overheard your conversation a bit.” She stated before peering at me, “I’m surprised you have the nerve to choose to live in your own home instead of a place that could protect you. Are you patronizing us that much?”

 

“... Such thought wouldn’t ever cross my mind, ma’am.”

 

That was all I could say. I’m not planning to argue here.

 

“Then you wouldn’t have the idea of leaving knowing you’re someone’s target. You are naive if you think you can handle this problem yourself.”

 

“Just because I leave this place doesn’t mean anyone will attack me in the open.”

 

Her eye twitches.

 

“You know what? I must be an idiot for not realizing you’re such a self-centered person until now. You trust no one but yourself.”

 

I feel my heart skip a beat. I was about to refute it until the Seneschal interrupted.

 

“Slow down, Frederica. He’s just a kid. No need to be so harsh on him.”

 

“What? You heard what he said, didn’t you? This kid has problems, and I’m still trying to help despite everything he said and did to me!”

 

Her suddenly rile voice startled the Seneschal, especially me, even though I saw it coming.

 

“I know, but you need to cool down. There’s no point in being so worked up like that.”

 

She sighs while clutching her temple, “I just- don’t understand this kid. We all are trying to help him, and he’s just being so stubborn and distrustful against us.”

 

“After everything he’s been through, I can’t blame him. Trust is earned, not given.”

 

“...”

 

I’ve been silently listening to them talking about me in front of me as I clenched my hand behind my back.

 

“Right, back to the topic.” The head priest turned his head to me, “Morgan, I’d like you to change your mind on this. I don’t know how much your words hold the truth, but I really meant it when I say you’re safer here.”

 

“That’s correct, and I don’t want you to act brash again.”

 

I shake my head, “I’m so sorry, but I’ve made up my mind.”

 

“What’s your motive behind that decision?”

 

“... It’s nothing big. I want to stay at home and not inconvenience anyone any further. I do feel bad for what I said and did.”

 

“You’re running away?” She retorted.

 

“Frederica!” The Seneschal scolded.

 

“I can see now that you bear a low impression on me, but that is not my intention, ma’am. I delivered my message wrong to you, and it’s my fault. Everything. I just need some alone time to amend things.”

 

“You can say that is not your intention all you want, but your actions and saying proved otherwise.” She commented.

 

“Alright. That’s enough, you two.” Before our banter got heated, the Seneschal interrupted by shifting our attention., “Frederica, how about we listen to what he says first? Let him explain himself.”

 

“Is it necessary? He’s neglecting his safety by doing that. You can’t be serious about heeding his request, do you?” She demanded as she crossed her arms.

 

“That’s why I want to hear his reasoning.” He answered, “Can you elaborate on what’s going on, Morgan? I promise I won’t tell anyone.”

 

The Cardinal Daybreak is one of the few people I can trust, the same goes for the Alder Knight, so telling them should be fine. However, at the same time, I need to be able to act without scrutiny. While I’m not aware of the extent of the danger myself, it is safe to say these two might resort to placing some more security.

 

I trust the Knights and the Church, but a big organization is bound to have bad apples.

 

“I’m pretty sure I’ve told the Alder Knight, but in case you want to hear it from me, then I don’t mind. I have to warn you I have no concrete evidence to back my words, so it’s up to you whether you find it credible. There are spies in this city who watch my movement.”

 

The Seneschal’s eyes open wide upon hearing that, but quickly recovers from the shock and responds, “What makes you confident about that notion? Or was it a mere hunch?”

 

“That again? You sure have the nerve to say that in front of me.”

 

“I have sharp senses. I can tell when people are watching or following me. Besides, I find it odd that the timing of their attack was very convenient when the Alder Knight was on duty.”

 

This time, the two are amazed. By stating the last sentence, I’m sure they realized what I meant. The day the attempt of the assassination happened, she was tasked with doing something else. I rejected her proposal for someone else to take her place as my bodyguard, and it was easy to convince her since nothing happened until then.

 

“You never tell me that.” The Alder Knight commented.

 

“I was about to that day until you left abruptly.”

 

The Seneschal raises a very good question, “If that is the case, then you should know who are the suspects, right?”

 

“Assuming what he said is true, that is.”

 

“My point still stands. There’s no point telling who they are if I don’t have solid evidence against them.”

 

These two gaze at me with dubious looks. There’s no way anyone would believe that unless I prove it somehow, which I don’t plan to. Those people could be paid just to give information regarding me without having any relation with whoever is behind this as only some watchers had REAL ill intentions toward me.

 

“And I swear on my parents and Barbatos, I tell no lies here.”

 

Both appear to be shocked by the declaration as I show my sincerity this time.

 

“It seems you’re not playing around.” The Seneschal paused, “Something bugs me, however. Why did you decide to tell us now?”

 

“... I trust you two.”

 

He stares at me for a long time before giving in,

 

“Alright, you win. Is there a way we can convince you to stay here, at least a little longer?”

 

I merely shake my head once again.

 

The blonde lady sighs, “I thought getting attacked twice would traumatize or even teach you a lesson, but apparently not. You are well aware of the consequences of your choice, right?”

 

“I am. I’ll try my best to stay out of danger.”

 

The Alder Knight and the Seneschal gaze at each other for a second before turning their head to me again.

 

“I really wish you not to put yourself in more danger than you already have, but at the same time, I want to respect your decision. I suppose letting you go shouldn’t be that bad of an option. This place is not a prison, after all.” The Seneschal expressed, “What do you think, Frederica?”

 

“Call me Alder Knight.” She groaned lightly, “The final decision should be yours this time. I have nothing more to say.”

 

“Thank you for accepting my selfish request.” I bowed my head.

 

“But remember, do not do anything foolish, and do not hesitate to notify us or anybody if anything is amiss. You got it?” He reminded me once again.

 

“I’ll nail that into my head.” I nodded, “I’ll take my leave now since you two have more matters to discuss without needing me to be here.”

 

“Alright. I’ll let everyone know about your withdrawal as soon as possible.”

 

I silently nod before he quickly adds, “Morgan, we should discuss this matter again next time.”

 

“I understand. Please excuse me.” I said before opening the door and leave.


A/N: I planned to release this chapter last week, but I had to revise it a little due to a theory about Frederica from the internet, which I find quite interesting. Or maybe not, I’m just too stupid to see that. We all know Genshin’s world is pretty dark when you look deep enough into the lore/text.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 40: Moving Out

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.1:

Moving Out


I kilt my clothes one by one and put them in my bag. As I don’t have much belonging here, to begin with, my preparation for leaving doesn’t overeat of a time. I even tidied and cleaned up everything in the room I was using before packing.

 

There’s an odd feeling in my chest. Everything feels so short and lengthy at the same time. I suppose that’s because, despite being here around a month, there were a lot of things that happened. I don’t want to recall them just yet since I’m not in the mood for reminiscing.

 

Not to mention, I encountered difficulties convincing everyone against me to move back to my own. Although I knew that, my decision came out of nowhere for everybody else. Fortunately, expecting opposition helped me immensely, and nearly everyone agreed.

 

“Are you done packing your stuff?”

 

Considering my door has been wide open since I woke up, having a guest or two should be expected. I’m preparing to leave as I close the wardrobe while the person in question stands at the door.

 

“I think so.” I replied, picking up the bag filled with my outfits.

 

“... You know, I want to present you the idea of staying here a little longer again, especially when some bad people target you.”

 

“Rest assured. I promised I wouldn’t do anything foolish.”

 

“... Yeah, but if you ever change your mind, you’re always welcome here.”

 

It’s kind of funny that he said that while I was holding my stuff.

 

“I appreciate it.”

 

The Seneschal remains quiet until someone else comes along. I finished everything by the time he came, and I could talk to him face to face, unlike the last time we spoke.

 

“Ah, It seems I arrived just in time.”

 

“Cardinal Calvin, do you have what I asked?”

 

“Yes, I have it here.” Cardinal Calvin replied as he showed us a box in his hands.

 

“What’s that?”

 

Cardinal Calvin turns to me, “Morgan, it’s time for you to take this. These are your and your parents’ belongings that we could salvage.”

 

I silently take the box he hands to me.

 

“Initially, I wanted to give it to you earlier, but the Seneschal suggested waiting for a proper time. I hope you understand.”

 

“He had his point. Regardless, thank you for collecting these for me. I didn’t know you guys would bother to find our stuff.”

 

“Don’t mention it. I hope they’ll be of use to you in any way.” The Seneschal shook his head.

 

After a moment of gazing at the box, I walk out of the Church with the two and some other sisters.

 

 

“I am grateful for everything, everyone. I’ll do my best to repay your good deeds one day.” I bowed deeply to them.

 

“I appreciate your gesture, Morgan. However, from here and out, focus on keeping yourself safe. While I know there are still guards patrolling the city, there’s nothing wrong with taking an extra measure by being cautious.”

 

“Mm, I understand.”

 

“Morgan, we’ll take turns to visit you, just to check if you’re alright or in case you need anything. That’s okay, right?” Sister Maria proposed.

 

I raise an eyebrow, “Sure? That’ll be great if checking on me wasn’t a bother for you all.”

 

She wags her head, “Don’t worry about it.”

 

The rest of the nuns smile and nod along with her in agreement.

 

Refusing didn't appear to be a viable choice, so I opted to agree to her proposal. Allowing them some leeway for a bit shouldn't pose any harm to either of us. Moreover, I genuinely intend to avoid any potential dangers for a while.

 

“Anyway, take care from here on, Morgan. It was a pleasure having you here.” Cardinal Calvin extended his arm.

 

“The honor is mine, Cardinal Calvin. Words can’t express my gratitude towards everyone.” I shook his hand and let go soon after.

 

I pick up the box and the bag under my feet to prepare to leave. Looking at each of them, I bow for the last time.

 

“I’ll be leaving then. Once again, thank you everyone. I hope you have a nice day.”

 

“Be careful on your way back, son.” The Seneschal bobbed his head with curved lips

 

I nod before stepping away. The moment I got to the plaza, I saw some people around there, and my eye caught an older knight waiting, standing near the anemo archon statue. He’s facing the Barbatos monument, so he doesn’t see me coming down the stairs.

 

It's rare to find Captain Hao here at this time, making me curious about the reason for his presence. While I initially considered it might be a coincidence as I was heading back home, there was no rush on my part. Considering it had been a while since our last conversation, I decided to greet him.

 

“Good morning, Captain. How are you doing?”

 

He shifts his attention to me, “Oh, Morgan. Good morning to you as well. I await your arrival, actually.”

 

“You were? Are you here to escort or something?”

 

“Yeah, you guessed correctly. Grand Master Varka told everything that happened to everyone in HQ, and when I heard you’re going to live on your own, I assigned myself to do the job.” Captain Hao asserted as he crossed his arms.

 

“I see. That explains why you’re here.”

 

“Well, I couldn’t just do nothing after hearing that. I find it hard to believe that someone is trying to send people to kill you, not to mention sending a mercenary, to make it worse. You didn’t do anything that could upset someone or something, did you?”

 

“No clue. You can at least trust me on that.” I couldn’t help but shrug my shoulders after being asked that question many times.

 

“I apologize. I didn’t mean anything with that. It is just very much impossible for someone to want you dead for no reason, don’t you think?”

 

“I couldn’t agree more, especially since that likely wouldn’t be the first and the last time it happened.”

 

“Let’s hope that it was.” He paused, “Despite knowing that, you’re still going to move out?”

 

“Didn’t you hear anything from the Alder Knight?”

 

The Head of the Outrider throws me a curious look.

 

“I did, but not from her directly. And just like the rest, I find it hard to believe your words that there are spies in Mondstadt, particularly in the KoF. Do you mind elaborating on what made you suspicious of us?”

 

“I have no intention of making enemies out of you, but I guess it’s too late now.” I admitted, lowering my gaze, “My instinct often told me one or more people are watching my moves whenever and wherever I am.”

 

This time is not an exception, either.

 

“Ah, I thought you had something more concrete to support your claim.”

 

“I’m sorry…”

 

“Rest assured, kid, no offense taken. Despite your suspicions, I’m still inclined to assist you no matter what. I also believe you mean nothing ill against me or the KoF but rather to certain people.” He said while placing his hand on my shoulder, followed by a smile.

 

I nodded.

 

“Let’s get moving then, shall we?”

 

The two of us leave the plaza and make our way to the destination. Since my home is quite a distance from the Church, it will take some time for us to reach there. During our journey, Captain Hao initiates casual conversation to pass the time.

 

I'm hesitant to share the sensation of being observed on our way with him. No matter how often it occurs, I find it challenging to become accustomed to it, specifically when the intent behind those stares is malicious. Yet, keeping silent about it may lead to a growing unease within me.

 

It’s not that I don’t trust him, but-

 

Or am I?

 

“Morgan!” Captain Hao shouted.

 

“Oh, yes? Did you say something?”

 

“Stop wandering off. Your house is right here.”

 

“Hmm?” I babbled before realizing I walked past my own damn house, “Oh.”

 

I catch up to him as I carry my belongings. He tried to push the door, but it didn’t budge.

 

“Well, it’s locked. Do you have the door key with you?”

 

“Uh…” I put down the box and check my pockets to see if I still have the key.

 

I knew it. I didn't have my key that day, resulting in empty pockets. Upon opening the box, I discover various items inside, though none of them happens to be the key. Suddenly, I recall a possible means of obtaining the door key.

 

“Please wait here.” I said before jogging to the back of the building.

 

“No problem.”

 

I reach the rear of the house and come upon a tiny garden that my mother once tended to. Regrettably, due to neglect, most plants and flowers have faded away. This garden was primarily her domain, and she seldom enlisted anyone's help except mine when she was occupied with other tasks.

 

How could I forget about this?

 

I rapidly shake my head and then lightly slap my face. Moving leisurely, I carefully examine every aspect of the surroundings until I arrive at a cluster of suspended flower pots. Choosing the one situated in the center, I lower it down. Removing the cover beneath the pot, I retrieve the emergency key and restore it to its initial position.

 

“I’m back with the key.”

 

“Good. It’s smart to have a spare key somewhere.”

 

I move to my house entrance and use the key to unlock it before opening the door.

 

“Please come in, sir.” I politely said as I picked my stuff back, “Oh, but since nobody entered this place for a while, it might get a little dusty inside, so watch your steps.”

 

“Sure thing. I suppose that means we’ll spend some time cleaning your house.” He laughed as he made his way in.

 

“You don’t have to. I-”

 

“It’s alright. I would feel bad knowing I let a young lad clean up an entire house alone.”

 

Captain Hao had already gone into the house before I could say anything. I silently watch his figure from behind and am about to follow along when I hear someone calling out my name from the distance.

 

“Morgan!”

 

“Hmm?” I turned my head toward the source of the voice, “Barbara? What brings you here?”

 

She gasped air for a while before speaking, “I- I’m here to give you that Cardinal Calvin forgot to put in your box.” She extended her hand to me.

 

“Ah, it’s my house key.” I muttered as I took it.

 

“Yup! I thought you were stuck outside since you didn’t have the key with you, but-” She paused as she gazed at the entrance, “I guess I was wrong.”

 

“No, I appreciate that you handed the key to me this soon. I believed I lost it.”

 

“Hehe, no problem!”

 

It seems Barbara’s presence was noticed by Captain Hao as well since he makes his way back to us.

 

“I knew I heard a familiar voice. Morning, Barbara. What are you doing here?”

 

“Good morning to you, Captain. I’m just here to deliver a key that Cardinal Calvin forgot. I suppose you’re here to escort Morgan?” She questioned.

 

“Yeah, things around him suddenly get messy. Leaving him unwatched is a bad idea, even if he’s in a safe area.”

 

“I agree. I wonder why anyone’s holding a grudge against Morgan. He’s not a bad person.”

 

“Well, I doubt whoever is behind it has anything to do with personal reasoning, but I could be wrong.” I disputed her prejudice, “Anyway, please make yourself at home, you two. I can serve you some drinks if you want.”

 

“That would be nice, but I think you should postpone that since- you know, your house has accumulated some dust.” He reminded me.

 

“I can help with that!” Barbara joined in.

 

I was about to stop her as I didn’t want to bother her, but Captain Hao interrupted.

 

“Having an extra hand would be great. You don’t have any plans after this?”

 

The ash-blonde-haired girl wags her head, “No, I happen to be free, so I can spare some time to help you.” She smiled.

 

“How coincidence! We’ll make a quick work out of this with your help, don’t you think so, Morgan?”

 

“I guess so…”

 

“Wonderful! Then we should get into it soon.” She said as she clapped her hands together.

 

I let Captain Hao and Barbara enter my house first and follow them soon after. It hasn’t been that long since I have been away from home, yet I feel nostalgic coming back here. I’m holding my breath as the feeling surges through my body, and as soon as it stops, I’m not sure how much time has passed.

 

I shook my head quickly before heading to my room, and I noticed the two inspecting my house like a museum. I don't fault them, considering it's their first visit. Although, my house isn’t any fancy.

 

After putting my bag and the box on my bed, I leave my room and head to the kitchen to fetch the cleaning stuff. Barbara approaches me when she sees I have a broom and a duster in my hands.

 

“Oh, should I do the sweeping?”

 

“Ok. I’ll dust the shelves and table meanwhile.” I nodded as I handed one to her.

 

The head of the Outrider approaches me as he says, “How about you let me do that? Or do you want me to mop the floor instead?”

 

I think momentarily, “To be honest, I’m not sure how we will appoint ourselves to do what, but if that is what you want, then sure.”

 

He nods as he takes the duster from my hand.

 

“Alright, I’ll clean the furniture while Barbara sweeps the floor. After that, Morgan will do the mopping. Sounds like a plan?”

 

“Will do, sir!” The girl responded, while I silently nodded.

 

They head to their designated spots, and I pause for a moment. I decide to heat some water before assisting them with the cleanup. I return to the kitchen, pick up a pot, and fill it with enough water for all three of us.

 

I observe Barbara in high spirits, humming while sweeping the floor, oblivious to my presence. Considering my modest kitchen size, I ponder how she remains unaware of me until I put a pan on my stove.

 

“Morgan, please say something! I didn’t notice you were here.” She jumped for a second, “Why are you here? What are you cooking?”

 

“Sorry, you seemed to be enjoying yourself, so I didn’t dare to interrupt. As for what I’m cooking, I’m cooking water.”

 

“Eh? Do you mean you’re boiling water?”

 

“Isn’t it the same?” I joked. I guess it was terrible, so I brushed it off. “Forget it. Did something happen?”

 

She continues her duty and replies, “I- it’s nothing! I just happen to be in a good mood today.”

 

“Hmm…” I sensed she hesitated to tell me, so I pry no further.

 

Neither of us speaks, and we direct our attention to various matters. I feel I should keep the conversation going, but I find it hard to do so for some reason. After ensuring the fire was stable and covering the pot with a lid, I politely excused myself to Barbara.

 

“Alright, I’ll clean and tidy in another room. I’ll leave you-”

 

“Wait, Morgan!” She stopped me from leaving.

 

“Mm?”

 

“Oh, no. On second thought, it was nothing.” Her voice was low.

 

I can only tilt my head from her quick-paced emotions from happy to gloomy, merely because of my presence. It raises my worry about what she has to say to me.

 

“Are you sure? Your expression says otherwise to me. If you have something to say, feel free to do so.” I gently convinced her before adding, “It’s not like I’m going to bite you or anything, am I?”

 

Oh lord, I should stop doing that.

 

She giggles, “Okay, okay. Maybe I wasn’t so subtle about it, but it’s alright if you don’t want to speak about it.”

 

“Speak your mind. What do you have to say?”

 

She stops sweeping and prepares to voice, “I’d like to know what you were talking with mo- I mean, the Alder Knight and the Seneschal the other day.”

 

I had suspicions she would ask me about it, and I’m surprised I was correct. Also, I wonder why she was curious about the topic. At that time, I knew the two were against my choice, but they still agreed to it even though they were reluctant about it. I guess that means I was inconsiderate about their concern.

 

Dammit, there’s no point regretting it now.

 

“Oh, so that’s what you want to talk about.”

 

“Ah, sorry! Maybe I’m too nosy about your business, so you don’t need to-” She frantically waved her hands.

 

“No, no, all good. Don’t worry about it. Why are you questioning about it, anyway? Did something happen?”

 

“You see, a few minutes after you left the Seneschal’s office, I returned there since I had a matter to talk with him. And when I got there, they were arguing with each other. But they brushed me off when I asked why, so I wonder if you know anything.” She recounted as she fiddled with her fingers.

 

“I see. I could be wrong, but I guess that was my fault.”

 

“Eh? Are you sure?” She got even more curious, “What did you do, Morgan? It was rare to see them get worked up like that.”

 

“Well, they didn’t seem happy with my decision to live alone and tried to convince me to stay, but I’d say I made up my mind.” I explained to her what seemed to be obvious.

 

While it might not encompass the complete truth, I don't have the authority to disclose more than what I've already mentioned if they intended to keep it from her.

 

“That makes sense.” Barbara solemnly nodded, “Sister Maria, your mother, was a commendable nun. I often witnessed the Seneschal acknowledging and commending her for her diligent efforts. While I lack solid evidence regarding the Alder Knight, I sense a genuine fondness for you on her part. It's understandable they demanded you stay, considering both hold a favorable opinion of you.”

 

I can feel a tint of jealousy in her tone, along with the help of my sonar. But, what exactly does she envy? Mrs. Frederica’s opinion of me?

 

“Um, that’s such a high praise, even from you, Barbara.”

 

“Oh, I suppose you’re right, haha.” She awkwardly scratched her cheek, “I was just speaking my mind. But I have to wonder why you are persistent about this.”

 

“I just feel bad for bothering to live with you and everyone taking care of me. I owe you and everyone plenty.”

 

“You didn’t bother anyone, Morgan. If anything, many people from the Church of Favonius love having you.” She smiled gently.

 

“Is that so?” I said skeptically, “Unfortunately, the decision was made. Let’s just go back to cleaning, shall we?”

 

“Ri- right. Thank you for telling me, Morgan.”

 

“Don’t mention it.” I bobbed my head before giving her a last glance and leave.

 

The three of us proceeded to continue cleaning my house until noon.


A/N: Trying my best to squeeze some time to write in my tight schedule. I’ll probably take a break next week or two, so please look forward to it until then! 

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 41: No Deal

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.2:

No Deal


The three of us worked on cleaning until noon. After completing the floor mopping, I provided them with drinks and snacks from the house. Initially, I intended to offer lunch, but I realized I needed more ingredients, making it impossible to prepare a meal. When I suggested dining elsewhere, Captain Hao and Barbara politely declined. We got to chat a little, but unfortunately, Captain Hao and Barbara had to return as they had matters to attend to.

 

“Thank you for helping me, Captain Hao, and you too, Barbara. We managed to finish it faster than I expected.” I lowered my head slightly to them.

 

“Please don’t mention it, Morgan. And we also want to say the same for serving us some snacks and drinks. They were tasty!”

 

“Yeah, Barbara’s right.” He agreed with her statement, “You might’ve heard this many times already by now, Morgan, but don’t do anything reckless, okay? I know we have patrol around the city and more, but we also need your cooperation to maintain your safety.”

 

I bobbed my head, “I understand, sir. I’ll try my best to steer clear of any trouble in the future.”

 

“Don’t forget to tell me or anyone from the Church if you have any trouble too! We’ll do our best to accommodate your need.” Barbara added.

 

“Sure thing. I can’t thank everybody enough for treating me this well.”

 

The man and the girl smile warmly, responding to my gratitude.

 

“Alright. We’ll be leaving then.” Captain Hao patted my shoulder, “Take care, son.” He said before leaving.

 

“See you, Morgan!” Barbara waved her hand as she followed him soon after.

 

I wave back and stop when their figures go into the distance. After that, I go back inside and lock the front door.

 

I have a busy agenda today, and I've only completed one task so far. I also need to restock my kitchen supplies, rearrange some furniture, do laundry, and do a few other chores. Additionally, I have yet to have a chance to visit the cemetery again, but before doing so, I'd like to pick up some flowers.

 

“Phew, one thing at a time. I guess spending another couple of hours to do some chores wouldn’t hurt.”

 

Once I completed all my tasks and showered, I dressed up and prepared to depart. Carrying my savings, I intended to buy flowers and ingredients. Initially, I went to the flower shop before shopping, ensuring I could conveniently return afterward.

 

“Good evening! Welcome, dear customer. Would you like to purchase some flowers?” The flower vendor greeted me with a smile.

 

No, I’d like to buy some drugs.

 

For some reason, I’m often in the mood for jokes lately.

 

“Uh, yes.”

 

“Lovely! We have a fine selection of flowers in the store. Mind telling me what you’re looking for?”

 

“Hmm, I’d like to have a couple of Cecilia bouquets. Just small ones.”

 

“Small bouquets of Cecilia, is it? No problem! How many stems would you like to have in them?” He asked.

 

“How much would it cost for five?”

 

“You mean, five for each bouquet?” I nodded, “Then it would be 7500.”

 

That sounds a little more expensive than I initially thought, but whatever.

 

“Alright. That will be all.”

 

“I understand! One moment, please.” He excused himself to pack my order and return shortly with a couple of small bouquets of Cecilia in his hands, so I took them after paying.

 

Arriving at the cemetery, I see only a handful of people are there already. I don’t pay much attention to them like they do as I walk to my parents’ tombs. Sitting ahead and between them, I put the flowers beside me as I want to say a word or two first.

 

“...”

 

Several minutes elapsed, but despite my earnest attempts, I found myself unable to speak. Instead, I experienced a tightening sensation in my chest. Gradually, my body seemed to become paralyzed, my eyes fixated on their graves, and I began to hyperventilate slightly.

 

I’m not unfamiliar with these symptoms and feelings, so the moment I feel something is wrong with my condition, I take a deep breath until I calm down. My hands are shivering.

 

It hasn’t been a week since I got healed, and the symptoms are back already.

 

I click my tongue before shaking my head to focus on the tasks at hand. Steeling myself, I start to voice out,

 

“I’m back. And as I promised, I bring some flowers with me.” I whispered as I tried to crack a smile, but I couldn’t and decided to dismiss it, “I suppose I won’t stay for long since I have another thing to do, so this will be a short visit. I’ll try to make everything as brief as I can.”

 

Therefore, I recounted all the events of the past few weeks, despite initially suggesting it would be a brief update. I shared every detail as if I were confessing, even though I've never experienced a confession before. Unaware, I found myself immersed in the fading light of dusk.

 

“Well, would you look at time? It’s noon already. Apologies, I was deeply engrossed in sharing with you the experiences I have encountered. I hope you don’t mind my rambling.” I halted, “Anyway, I should go now. I better hurry before the stores close, or I will spend more money to buy myself dinner instead.” I added before standing up as my foot accidentally nudged on something.

 

I kneel to pick them up.

 

“Oh, of course, I totally did not forget about the bouquets I brought.” I said as I placed one on both graves.

 

“Be seeing you again next time, dad, mom.”

 

Scanning the whole graveyard, it seems people here have already gone home. I hesitated to turn my back, but I did. As soon as I take the exit, I try to haste my movement to reach the Market District before they close. Perhaps I was too immersed in talking, I didn’t notice someone was near the graveyard beside the guards.

 

“Didn’t expect to see you so soon again. You have done paying respect to, whoever those graves are?”

 

“... They were my parents.” I replied bitterly.

 

She seemed surprised, knowing the fact, “Ah, my bad. I didn’t mean any disrespect or anything.”

 

“It’s fine. You didn’t know, especially since it happened a while ago, and you just got here recently.” I said half-jokingly before asking, “What are you doing here?”

 

She was about to open her mouth to voice out something, but, in the end, she seemed to be against it. I’m unsure why, but if she didn’t want me to know, I guess I can pretend I didn’t ask.

 

“What do you think?” Surprisingly, she questioned me back instead of answering.

 

I raise my eyebrow, “... I have no clue. How am I supposed to know?”

 

“You’re no fun.” She pointed out.

 

I exhale heavily to that.

 

“What’s wrong? You seemed more depressed than ever.” I would consider she was concerned for me if her tone wasn’t very flat. Her tone made it seem she was trying to taunt me.

 

“And you sound more caring than before, Rosaria.”

 

She scoffs, “Just messing with you. No need to be so vigilant like that.”

 

I wonder how she could say that when she knows someone wants me dead, or perhaps she just doesn’t care. Is that how she perceived my life from her perspective? Interesting.

 

“I remember.”

 

“Hmm? Remember you got somewhere to be, huh?”

 

“That too, but isn’t there usually supposed to be a lecture or study about this hour at the Church?”

 

She keeps silent and lets me continue.

 

“I’m not sure what Grand Master Varka and the Seneschal have for you to rehabilitate in Mond, but don’t you think you should participate?”

 

“Now, you are no different than those sisters.” She groaned.

 

I was caught off guard by that statement.

 

“Well, I’m not trying to force you or anything. I’m not in the place to do that.” I scratched the back of my head.

 

“I’m honestly surprised you have that level of self-awareness.” 

 

“I take that as a compliment. Although, you might want to heed their words for your own sake. They’re not a bad person, at least.”

 

“Tell me something I don’t know.” She commented, looking away from me.

 

“Sorry. I thought since you’re not too accustomed to this city yet, I could introduce you to something or somewhere, even just a little. That is, if you don’t mind, of course.”

 

The wine-haired girl gives me a dubious look, “That’s unexpected. Why would you suddenly show your compassion now? Are you expecting something?”

 

“Easy. You knew I was under a tight watch, and I barely could go anywhere back then. Not to mention, I can’t go outside the city without being noticed by somebody now. So I figure I might do something in the city in the meantime until everything calms down.” I addressed the trouble I had in the past few days.

 

“And you’re planning to spend your time to show me around?”

 

“If that is what you want, I see no problem.” I nodded, “Ah, but maybe not today, though. It’s a little too late to wander around the city.”

 

She gazes at me for a while before curving her lips and closing her eyes, “I appreciate the thought, but I’m good. After all, you seem to already have a lot on your plate.”

 

I expected her answer, but I couldn’t help feeling a little disappointed.

 

Now that I said all that to Rosaria, I can guess the reason why she refused. She and I are not so different in my eyes. However, I’m afraid I was reading too much about her as if I knew her, especially since I wouldn’t call our relationship a friendship.

 

“Maybe I do, huh?” I whispered.

 

“To be frank, I was more asking for a give-and-take favor with you.” I decided not to hit the bush anymore.

 

“What do you mean?” She said in a curious tone.

 

“You can say no if you’re not interested.” I alerted her before saying more, but she insinuated to me to go on, “You do remember that somebody wants my head and has sent a hitman to try to kill, right?”

 

“No.”

 

“Hey.”

 

“... What about it?” She sighed.

 

“I don’t think they will give up that easily, and they might have some spies in the city.”

 

Rosaria suddenly gives me a bored look and exhales heavily.

 

“What is it? You got something to say? I’m not pressuring you to agree with me.”

 

“Aren’t you being a little paranoid here?” She bugged.

 

As always, I’m not sure how to answer that.

 

As I kept saying, people couldn’t and wouldn’t ever be able to relate to how I feel and see things around me. Due to having Sonar, I can sense something easily that everyone can’t. While I can probably understand her logic and the environment she grew up in was different, I doubt she has it better.

 

“I prefer it to be called being cautious. I mean, the chance isn’t zero for them to come back for me, don’t you think?”

 

I’d rather be logical here than anything.

 

“Well…” Rosaria seemed to find no flaws behind my words, so she decided to ask again, “What do you want then? For me to keep an eye for them?”

 

“Basically. What’d you say?”

 

She crosses her arms, “Let’s get this straight. So, you want me to confirm your suspicion of spies in this city based on your guts with no concrete proof whatsoever and put me in danger while all I got is a tour?” Rosaria confirmed.

 

“You don’t have to go that far, Rosaria. I don’t want you to get harmed because of me, especially. Besides, you can ask me something else if my offer doesn’t satisfy you, as long as that’s something I can do.” I corrected.

 

“That’s kinda wishful thinking, no? Going by your logic, anyone could be in danger just by interacting with you.”

 

“Yeah, since I have no idea how far they would go after me, I distance myself as much as possible with people. The least I want is for someone to get hurt.”

 

“How about me? Don’t you care about me?” She wondered, asking about my morals, apparently.

 

“That’s why I want you to be careful at the same time. No need to stress yourself about the task.”

 

She’s in deep thought, so I give her a moment to consider.

 

“This is stupid.” She responded as she wagged her head, “Sorry, but I can’t accept it.”

 

“I see. That’s unfortunate for me, I guess.” I lowered my head, “I’ll leave you alone, then. Make sure that no sisters or even the Seneschal find you here.”

 

I was about to leave, but she stopped me by posing another question.

 

“Morgan. Can I ask you one last thing?”

 

“...?”

 

“That night, HOW did you know I stole your pouch in your room? I was sure that there was no one there.” She demanded.

 

I want to answer her question honestly, but I have no idea how to reply without her raising more questions. And she seems to want her answer badly, even though I could just brush it off if I want to.

 

“I told you already, didn’t I? I have a good intuition.”

 

Obviously, she doesn’t seem to buy my words.

 

“Then, was your suspicion supported by your intuition of yours, or simply you being cautious?”

 

“Rosaria, you…” I didn’t expect her question to lead to this.

 

“Forget it. Pretend I didn’t ask. You may go now.” She said before turning her back and leaning against the railing.

 

Part of me wants to continue the conversation, but the other part of me is telling me it would be pointless. So reluctantly, I’m leaving her and heading back home.

 

“See you around, then.”


A/N: I managed to finish this chapter, but still have my hands full with IRL stuff (T_T) I wish I could run away from my responsibilities and just do whatever I want.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 42: Crimson Mage

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.3:

Crimson Mage


“Morgan, wake up! It’s morning already!”

 

I hear someone waking me up loudly as I furrow my face, trying to open my eyes. It gets much worse as soon as the windows are open to let the sunlight illuminate the room, including my face. Groggily, I get up from the bed, barely getting my soul together after slumber.

 

“Good morning, sister Natasha…”

 

She moans heavily, “Do my words or others even reach your head? You’re starting to wake up late as more days pass.”

 

“... Uh, sorry. I stayed up too late last night.”

 

“How else could you overslept?” She countered, “In any case, go wash your face now. I’ve made you breakfast. You should eat it before it gets cold.”

 

“Okay…”

 

Getting out of bed, I head to the restroom to clear my mind. As I wash my face, I notice something dripping from my nose. My mind goes blank when I see blood on my face in the mirror. I silently curse and clutch my head as a sudden headache hits me. After catching my breath, I clean everything up as I ignore the throbbing in my head.

 

Once I was done, I did what Sister Natasha told me and headed to the table after being fully awake. She made me a simple breakfast with ingredients available at the house, which was still quite warm. I was about to thank her, but I noticed she was still in my bedroom, tidying the mess I caused. I catch up to her,

 

“Thank you for cooking for me, Sister Natasha.”

 

She hums as she looks toward me,

 

“You’re welcome. Have you finished? You sure got an appetite today, huh?” She said, still busy cleaning my room.

 

“No. I just want to say you don’t have to clean up my room for me. I can do it myself later.”

 

“Oh, Morgan…” She stopped to face me properly, “You are saying that as if this isn’t the first time. Relax, no need to be a stranger. You’ve been helping us too when we asked you to.”

 

“I didn’t mean that way. I, uhh-” I found words stuck in my throat.

 

Sister Natasha laughs, “I understand, I understand. You are just like your mother for not liking owing favors to people.”

 

“It’s natural for us to help you, so don’t be bothered by this anymore.” She reassured as she smiled, “Now, you should fill your stomach before doing anything.”

 

“... Got it.”

 

I walk back to my meal while she returns to her previous activity.

 

I finished my breakfast quickly so I could at least wash the dishes myself. However, that doesn’t mean I didn’t savor the food as I always do, and the food every sister from the Church has made for me has been delicious, as usual. After I took a shower, Sister Natasha was ready to leave.

 

“I saw that you’re running low on ingredients, Morgan. Do you want me to shop, or will you do it?”

 

“I will.” I quickly responded, “Do you have anything to do for me today?”

 

She hums, pondering briefly, “I guess you’re free today.”

 

“What? Come on, there has to be something I can do or help with.”

 

“Hehe, thank you for being so thoughtful, Morgan. You’re such a good kid.” She delighted before patting my head, “But we got everything covered. Do what you want for today.”

 

“Goodbye.” She waved her hand as she left.

 

I wave back and glance up at the sky. Despite the clear sky, the wind and the smell in the air suggest a strong chance of rain. That dampens my enthusiasm for going out. I don’t have any specific plans for the day anyway, so I guess I’ll just spend my time training indoors.

 

My prediction came true when I heard drizzling outside and saw raindrops from the window. I simply glanced at it for a second and remained undisturbed as I continued meditating in my room until I remembered I had to pick up my laundry.

 

I dart from the bed and run to get my clothes before they get wet. Unfortunately, it’s too late, but I still take them inside and put them in the basket. After that, I catch my breath at the dining table, but not long after, I sense someone approaching my house and hear a knock on the front door.

 

Opening the door, I see a lady holding an umbrella in her hand,

 

“Hi there, Morgan! Long time no see!” She cheerfully greeted me.

 

“Ah, you are…” I halted before adding, “... That flower woman.”

 

She widens her eyes, “Oh dear, is that how you remember me? It saddens me.” She said as she wiped imaginary tears.

 

“... Sorry, I just don’t know your name, ma’am.”

 

“Fufu, it’s fine. By the way, may I come in? It’s pouring quite bad out here.”

 

“Of course. Please come in.” I moved to the side to let her in.

 

Closing her umbrella and taking a step inside she says, “Sorry for the interruption~”

 

“Let me take this from you.” I said as I presented my hands to take her umbrella.

 

“Thank you! What a nice kid you are.”

 

I stored her umbrella after she gave it to me.

 

“Take a seat. What you’d like to have, ma’am?”

 

“Let’s see…” She mused before answering, “Can I get something sweet and warm?”

 

I bob my head before going to the kitchen to boil some water. Since I don’t know how long she will stay, I suppose making each of us a drink might be a good idea. Initially, I wanted to serve her nibbles, but another thought to serve her food crossed my mind.

 

“Do you want a meal? I can cook you something if you want.”.

 

“Thanks, but a drink will suffice.”

 

Well, if she says so.

 

When our drinks are ready, I return to the dining table while she stands nearby, gazing at the bookshelf. The sound of the glass drop on the table caught her attention, and she joined me afterward.

 

“Sorry for the wait. I hope it wasn’t too long.”

 

“Oh, relax. I have plenty of time on my hands. I hope you’re the same.” She assured as she picked up her drink.

 

“You can say that, I suppose.”

 

She sips, “Mm~ A minty tea, huh?”

 

“Yes. Is it not your liking?”

 

“It tastes good!” She commented before taking a big gulp, “You made it yourself? You’re pretty good.”

 

I nod, “I’m glad you like it.”

 

I thought there would be a long silence in between, but apparently not, as she kept the conversation going.

 

“How’s your life living alone so far? Is everything going smoothly? Is there something I can help you with?”

 

I was taken aback by how she rain me with questions, but I replied, “I appreciate your concern, and thank you for asking. All is good thanks to the sisters from the Church for taking care of me.”

 

She nods many times in acknowledgment, “I see, I see. I’m happy to hear that.”

 

“...”

 

“I know you’d say that, but I'm really tempted to offer an adoption paper. Are you interested?” She smiled.

 

I flinch hearing that, “Uh, thanks, but no.”

 

“Ahaha, well, there was no harm trying. Come to me when you change your mind.”

 

“Anyway, don’t you think it’s a good time to introduce yourself, ma’am? I don’t feel right having a long chat with someone I don’t know their name yet.”

 

She covers her mouth, “Oh my, how could I forget that? I’m so sorry. You must be quite curious about who I am right now.” She paused and added, “Then allow me to introduce myself.”

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you again, Morgan. My name’s Alice. Does my name ring a bell?” Her introduction was oddly short.

 

“Pleasure is all mine, Miss Alice. I heard your name plenty before as an expert in various fields, but that’s about it, I’m afraid.”

 

She didn’t lie about her identity. If that’s the case, this is the first time I’ve seen face-to-face with one of the most reputable people in this world. Her appearance sure mirrors her reputation, though, very striking. While her features pretty much say that she’s not human, my sonar suggests there’s more to her.

 

What kind of errands does bring a big shot like her here?

 

"That's less specific than I anticipated. I believed I had built up quite a reputation to be acknowledged by many." She folded her arms and shut her eyes in confusion. "Oh, never mind! It's fine! There will always be those who are unaware, regardless of my level of fame."

 

“Sorry.”

 

“Don’t be. It was my fault for not introducing myself earlier.”

 

“So, may I ask why you’re here today, Miss Alice?”

 

She sips her drink, “Well, my primary purpose here is to check on you since apparently, a lot has happened to you in just a couple of months.”

 

I blink as she continues,

 

“I want to hear your opinion about it. But I’m also interested to hear more about your discontentment around the Knight of Favonius.” She interrogated with a smile.

 

“I don’t mean rude, but why would you be curious about them?”

 

“Morgan, don’t you feel bad for speaking ill to the protectors of Mondstadt like that? I can see your disappointment with them regarding past events, and I can’t argue they might not be one hundred percent filled with competent people, but you went too far, in my opinion.”

 

It amazes me she could say that about the Knight, although, it’s not like having mixing opinions on them doesn’t make me special or anything.

 

I remain silent and let her keep going.

 

“Frederica, the Alder Knight, seemed quite heartbroken when I spoke about you with her. However, I can’t blame her since she tried so hard to protect you. Yet, you just betrayed her trust. I didn’t know you were so heartless.”

 

I was about to protest but decided to curb it since whatever reasons I had wouldn’t change the fact it already happened.

 

I'm still determining her motives behind saying those things to me, particularly given that I've already received plenty of lectures and scolding from others, and I don't need her to be on my list. Miss Alice doesn't seem to have any ill will, so I question whether she intended to make me feel guilty about my actions.

 

Alright, I’ll go with the flow. After all, it’s more accurate to say her intent is still in the grey.

 

“I admit I feel regretful, and I wish I could somehow make up for it, especially with the Alder Knight. But I do have a good reason for it.”

 

“Really? Was it a good cause for them? Or for you?” She sounded skeptical.

 

“... I hope it was for everyone. It’s not that I didn’t trust the Alder Knight and the Knight of Favonius as a whole, but I suspect there were, or at least was, an informant in the organization.”

 

She seems fascinated and hums, “How sure are you with your accusation? Don’t get me wrong, I’m not trying to say what you said is impossible, but it’s hard to believe your words since you barely have any connection there as far as I know.”

 

“I have nothing to validate my claim. But, before the Alder Knight accompanied me, I noticed someone was following and keeping an eye on me, however, they didn’t do more than that. When she proposed her idea and joined me, they suddenly didn’t spy on me like usual, which I found strange, but I didn’t think much of it until I pieced everything together.”

 

“One moment, please.” She stopped me, “I have a question.”

 

I silently nod.

 

“So basically, you knew someone was following you since you started your training prior to Frederica going together with you, correct?” I bobbed my head, “Why did you stay quiet about it? Don’t you think everything would be better had you spoken your mind to her, at least? And what do you mean you pieced everything together?”

 

Tsk, I don’t like how she acts clueless.

 

“Patient, please. I’ll get to that. I have a reason for why I chose to keep it to myself. Since it was my first time being followed, I saw almost everyone as a possible suspect. However, I knew I couldn't keep that suspicion up forever, so I had to figure out a way to narrow down who they could be.”

 

“Does that mean she was in it as well?”

 

“Her timing was fishy, but soon, I declared she was clear after I got to know her better.”

 

She put her hand on her chin, “Sounds like you have trust issues.”

 

I sigh in exasperation, “Anyway, what I’m trying to say is that it’s not that I don’t trust the Alder Knight or anyone that bears a good intention, or at least, being neutral to me, but rather those around them that I’m not familiar with.”

 

“Your exposition is a bit confusing, but I guess I understand what you’re trying to convey.”

 

“I- uh, it’s hard to construct what I had in mind to words.”

 

Miss Alice acknowledges with a few nods before lapsing into quiet contemplation. What I've disclosed to her is information I've kept close, yet its confidentiality seems inconsequential now, given the lack of interest from others. Nonetheless, I remain puzzled by her intentions toward me.

 

“Did telling one of the sisters from the Church not cross your mind then? I’m sure most members of the Church of Favonius are pretty trustworthy. Or you simply decided not to?”

 

“I’m worried that if I involve them in this, I might put them in danger, which proved true later on.”

 

“Rich for you to say that when you dragged Frederica to your scheme.”

 

I stare at her for a moment, “... I wish I didn’t have to.”

 

“What?!” She pressed forward as she folded her arms, “I thought you had no choice when he tried to kill you? Now that I think about it, you actually planned that one, didn’t you, Morgan?”

 

We’ve been in this Q&A for a while now. I don’t mind too much about it, but it sort of irks me when this is the first time we have a long conversation. Let’s try to reverse a bit.

 

“Can we halt here? I feel like being interrogated over here.”

 

She blinks innocently, “Oh, so sorry! I was a little too pushy, wasn’t I?”

 

“I couldn’t help but be curious about what happened, you know? It’s only fair if I give you something in return, so it’s your turn. What do you want to know?” She continued.

 

It’s not what I expected it turned out to be. I didn’t think she would back down so easily.

 

“Why are you visiting me now?”

 

“Fufu, I don’t mean to brag, but I am a busy lady and it’s not often I have free time. That’s why I couldn’t visit you until today.”

 

I get she’s a big person, so in hindsight, her reason makes sense, however, my sonar says otherwise. Which I mean, is not a total lie. 

 

“What’s your point in raising those questions to me? I doubt a mere curiosity is what drives you.”

 

She chuckles, “What if it is? But I do agree that’s a little over the top to do that if I was JUST curious. Who knows? Maybe I can help you in a way.”

 

Now that’s interesting to hear. She came unannounced, rain me with questions, and now she’s offering assistance? That’s a swing of motives that she has.

 

I'm looking forward to seeing what she brings to the table, and I have confidence in her abilities. However, I'm hesitant to fully trust her, especially since I doubt she offer assistance in return for nothing. Not to mention, Miss Alice has been talking in a mix of both lies and truth.

 

“How nice of you to offer a hand, ma’am. Although, I wonder how exactly are you going to help me.”

 

“Oh, please don’t expect much from me.” Miss Alice clasped her hands together as she stuck out her tongue a little, “Before I answer that, I’d like to know about the progress of your parents’ case so far.” She added.

 

“Not too bad, I guess. Grand Master Varka told me they finally got a lead of the suspect in Fontaine.” I said before drinking from my cup.

 

“Good, good. That’s better than nothing, right? How do you feel about it?”

 

There it is again. She asked a lot about how I felt about what happened. Does it matter for her?

 

“Well, yeah. I’m glad they made progress.”

 

“Do you mind to fill what happened to me again? I want to personally hear it from you.”

 

I’m confused by her request and hesitate, but my guts tell me to do what she asks. So I narrated the same thing to Miss Alice as I did to the Knight of Favonius and added some extra information from what they gathered as well.

 

As soon as I finish, she smirks and inquires,

 

“The one from you… That’s not the full story, isn’t it?”

 

I widen my eyes, “What makes you say that?”

 

“I’m a little familiar with their group, so I can provide you with some information about them. Are you interested?”

 

It sure sounds tempting, but it feels like a carrot on a stick. That also makes me convinced that she has at least more than one motive to visit me today. How troublesome.

 

“Sure. What do you have?”.

 

“When you crossed paths with them, they were looting the caravan in the rain when no one was guarding the goods, correct? It was nothing odd considering treasure hoarders mainly after wealth. However, some of them also work as mercenaries.”

 

I lean back against the chair, “Hmm, I know they are different from one to another, but I don’t see the point you’re trying to say here, unless…” A sudden realization struck me, “No, no! There is no way…”

 

“Are you saying… people are already targeting… me since… then?”

 

“Perhaps?” Miss Alice shrugged as she shoved her hand into her pocket, “Is what I wanted to say had I not had this on me. Take a look.”

 

She passes a folded piece of paper to me, and it lands in front of me. As I reach out to pick it up, I feel a sense of hesitation overwhelming me. I'm even experiencing cold sweats from the fear of opening it.

 

In the final moments, I prepare myself to receive it, then cautiously unfold and reveal its contents. I raise my eyebrows in disbelief as I utter,

 

“Is this… real?”


A/N: I wish to upload this chapter when Alice shows up in the game in person, but who knows how long it will take? And at that point,  I also have to rewrite this chapter to fit her character better. So screw it, I’ll just go with how I grasp her character.

 

Also, apologize for the long update. I’ve been feeling unwell, and I still am. But,

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 43: A Surprise

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.4:

A Surprise


The storm outside has gotten worse since Miss Alice arrived at my house, even I could feel the wind and the chill air from the inside. The mass of water drops falling to the ground deafening my sensitive ears as I open the door.

 

“I wish I could come at a better time today. How are you doing, Morgan?”

 

“... I’m- I’ll be okay. I just need to process our talk right now.” I raised my head and looked her in the eyes, “Thanks a lot for sharing, Miss Alice.”

 

She wags her hand after she picked her umbrella, “Don’t mention it and take your time. Although, make sure to remember what I said.”

 

I hum as I nod, “Are you sure to leave now? How about waiting for the rain to tone down a bit?”

 

“No worries, I got this. I have something to care for at home, so I have to go.” She said before opening her umbrella, “Have a nice day, Morgan!”

 

“Please be careful on your way back.”

 

I closed and locked the door without seeing her off before sitting on the floor while leaning on the door. Staring at the ceiling and straightening my legs, I let out a long and heavy sigh.

 

This whole situation spells nothing but bad news to me.

 

I would never have fathom this had Miss Alice not made contact and revealed all that to me. Disregarding those pieces of information spectrum, there’s no doubt that Miss Alice has provided me with the best information, not to mention many of them. However, of course, she didn’t do it out of charity. She was kind enough to give me some time to hand her my answer, at the very least.

 

I didn’t want to believe everything she spoke of. I know she mostly didn’t lie and had her own agenda by disclosing such crucial explanations, but several things, and one in particular are stuck in my head.

 

“I am an anomaly to Teyvat, huh?” I softly repeated.

 

It shouldn’t be my main concern in our conversation, but I can’t help feeling curious and amazed because I didn’t expect someone to figure out that what happened to me was not a simple miracle. Just like he said, Miss Alice sure is an interesting lady. It’s a shame I didn’t get the chance to ask who she really is.

 

Taking out the piece of paper Miss Alice gave to me, I blankly stare at it.

 

“Fuck. This is giving me a headache.” I muttered as I scratched my hair harshly.

 

 

My idea to move out was to avoid too many eyes spectating my activities, although mainly I didn’t want to bother people from the Church when I could live on my own while having extra freedom to do what I wanted. Even though, I’ve been spending my time strolling, helping the sisters, and visiting some of my friends while trying to remain vigilant at the same time.

 

Thanks to Miss Alice, I knew I shouldn’t neglect my training despite I’m not allowed to go outside the city. There are plenty of open areas in the city that I could utilize for it, but most are either already being used by some folks or too crowded for my power to notice a spy.

 

Meditating in the dining room, I notice someone is approaching my front door. Without waiting for them to knock, I walk to the entrance and open the door.

 

“Oh, hey, Morgan. I thought I needed to knock for you to show up. Are you going somewhere?” He paused before posing another question, “Morgan, you seem weary. Did you get enough rest?”

 

“No, I heard your footsteps. And don’t worry, I’m good.” I shook my head, “Anyway, what’s the matter?”

 

“Well,” The red-haired scratched his cheek, “Are you busy? I want to ask for a walk if that’s alright.”

 

I tilt my head, “I guess not. Did something happen?”

 

“Alright, that’s settled, then! Let’s go!” He exclaimed as he took my hand.

 

“Huh? Wait-”

 

Of course, he ignores my plea and keeps dragging me until we stop in front of a street food vendor.

 

“Order something. It’s my treat.” Diluc offered with a grin.

 

“... Uh, Okay.” I answered before thinking, “I’ll go with fries.”

 

“What? Come on, don’t hesitate if there’s something you’d like just because it’s pricey. Get something nicer.” He protested.

 

“I appreciate it, but I like fries, so…”

 

Diluc blinks a few times, “If you say so, then. One fries and two garlic breads, please. Can I have them fresh as well?” He paid in advance.

 

“Sure can! Please wait a moment.”

 

I sat on a bench when he was ordering and then he joined me while waiting for our food. Quickly, Diluc starts speaking,

 

“I haven’t been seeing you since we were training together. You doing good, Morgan?”

 

“Ah, I guess so. I’ve been occupied with something.”

 

He hums in response, “Well, don’t hesitate if you need something, okay? I’m sure I can help, even just a little.”

 

I unintentionally look at him before letting out a short laugh.

 

“You already helped me plenty, Diluc.” I relaxed myself to shift the subject, “Why do you come looking for me today, by the way?”

 

“Actually, I want to invite you to a birthday party tomorrow.”

 

I was about to speak, but he noticed and interrupted first, “I know that’s kind of sudden, so I understand if you couldn’t join.”

 

“First of all, whose birthday are we talking about here? Yours?”

 

“Oh, no. It’s not mine. It’s Kaeya’s, but it was on November 30th.” He explained.

 

I raise an eyebrow, “November? That’s more than weeks ago.”

 

“I know, I know! It’s silly, so hear the story first.”

 

I stop him from continuing as I see the shop owner approaching us with food in her hands. Diluc then starts again as we eat,

 

“The situation is that Kaeya recently became my adopted brother. Since it was a recent development, I didn't know much about him initially, and he found it challenging to open up to everyone in the mansion, including me. Despite my efforts to get to know him better, there wasn't much progress. My father advised me to be patient, so I followed his advice. To cut a long story short, while discussing plans for my birthday celebration, I directly asked Kaeya about his birthday and managed to find out when.”

 

I chew on my fries as I listen to his explanation and process his words.

 

I'm familiar with that information, and I can confirm the validity of his statements. Kaeya, not being a local, tends to keep details about himself to a minimum. It could be because we're not very close, but I often feel there might be a hidden agenda behind his behavior.

 

 I hope I'm mistaken.

 

“Alright, I have some questions, but I guess they can wait.” I shrugged, “If you’re going to celebrate it the next day, when exactly? I suppose I can fit it into my schedule.”

 

“You will?! That’s great!” He exclaimed, “I was afraid it might be too abrupt that you wouldn’t be able to come.”

 

I wag my head, “It’s the least I can do. Is there anything else you need help with? The party preps, maybe?”

 

“No, no! I already have enough people to assist me, so all you need is to come to the Angel’s Share tomorrow night.”

 

“Very well.” I nodded.

 

I thought we were done until I heard footsteps nearing us, and the new individual greeted us.

 

“Good evening, Diluc, Morgan! I hope I didn’t make you wait too long.”

 

Diluc raises his hand to greet her back, “You just came in time, Jean. Take a seat.”

 

I shift toward the center as she takes the seat beside me. The redhead offers her garlic bread, which she politely turns down. However, he insists, revealing he bought an extra just for her. Jean, then, accepts his offer. Following that, Diluc conveys to her what he had previously told me, and inquires about her availability for tomorrow. Surprisingly, she indicates that she will be free when the time comes.

 

“Alright! Thanks a bunch and sorry for taking your time, you two. See you tomorrow night!” Diluc left as he waved his hand.

 

“Be careful on your way back, Diluc!” The blonde replied while I silently waved back.

 

Jean is still eating her food and I already finished mine a moment ago. For some reason, the bustling footsteps and people speaking loudly around us make me uneasy.

 

“Morgan? What’s wrong? You look pale for some reason.” She noticed, wearing a concerned mimic.

 

I looked around before saying, “Nothing, I was wondering about what I should get as a present. Do you have something in mind already, Jean?”

 

She stops eating midway, “Not yet, I’m afraid. I’ll mull it later.”

 

“I see.”

 

We both grew quiet as we observed the people surrounding us. The sun cast its warm glow over everyone, while a soft breeze tousled my hair. Amidst the quiet, I pondered why neither of us moved to depart. Was it me, or perhaps her, who held lingering, unspoken words?

 

“Say, Jean.” I tried to get her attention.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Are you still considering me a friend?”

 

She didn’t answer right away, only after a moment of thinking did she speak, “Are you still worrying about that, Morgan? Please, don’t overthink it. I’m sure we can sort it out together sooner or later.”

 

“Sorry, Jean.” I muttered, “This issue could’ve been solved if I was brave enough. Without noticing, it was me, the one who was not ready. ”

 

She nervously chuckles, “Don’t say that. I also can relate to that feeling somehow, so I understand how you feel.”

 

It sounds rather personal when she said that, so I don’t think I should pry.

 

“In any case, as long as you remember your promise, I’m sure everything will be fine. While we may not have known each other for long, I recognize that you're actually a decent individual. Whatever led you to act that way, I believe you didn't do it out of malicious intent.” Jean added, confidently.

 

I stare at her before exhaling, “How could you say that when I literally have the objective of vengeance?”

 

“You already promised me about it as well, right? I already talked about it with Diluc, so I can assure you we will do our best to apprehend the killer before you can do anything. Not to mention, the Knights are currently sparing some men to continue investigating your case.” She smiled at me, but in my eyes, she gave me a smug.

 

She’s taking his side, huh? Well, I shouldn’t be surprised.

 

Jean really lives her name as a Gunnhildr. Since they’re committing themselves for the sake of people, someone like the Alder Knight and her are definitely valuable assets. I shouldn’t worry too much when she finally joins the Knight of Favonius.

 

I scoff, “So you two are teaming up now? Fine, good luck, then.” I raised from the bench, “Before we part, can I ask you something?”

 

“Sure thing! What is it?”

 

“Do you mind if we are looking for a gift together? I’m afraid I might not be able to think of anything to get for Kaeya, so I hope you can give me suggestions.”

 

“Eh?” She jumped.

 

“Don’t force yourself, however. I understand that you might be busy with your training or something since you’re available for tomorrow night.”

 

“Y- yeah, but that is a little…” Jean seemed flustered.

 

I observe her heart rate and temperature rise as I glance at her face; she's blushing. Why is her reaction like that? What did I-

 

“Ah, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to ask you out like that. I was just thinking you could share your thoughts on what I can wrap as a birthday gift.” I bowed a little.

 

“Of- of course, I know that! You don’t have to say it!”

 

“You’re right. It best for us to forget-”

 

“To be honest, I- I don’t mind accompanying you to buy a present since I’ll be getting one myself. H- how about it?” She insisted as she stuttered slightly between words.

 

“I won’t refuse, but are you sure? You seem hesitant.”

 

“Yes! See you tomorrow, then, Morgan!” She walked away quickly, hiding her face.

 

“I’ll be waiting at the plaza at 10!”

 

She turned around and nodded many times from afar before turning back fast and I was standing still from our awkward chat, confused about the event just folded. Did I manage to ask her out for a date? I couldn’t believe it.

 

Is that supposed to be good or bad for me?


A/N: About Morgan being an anomaly, I was debating what term I should refer to. Initially, I wanted to just go with Descender, but due to plot reasons, I decided to go with something else. After all, the idea of a Descender is a big deal in Genshin’s lore. Unless there’s a how or why someone is one, I’m afraid it feels cheap, and I don’t want to pull, “Oh, it's simply because they’re strong/OP!” or something. So in the end, I just went with Morgan as a bug/anomaly in Teyvat.

 

By the way, there are three chapters left until Act 1 ends!

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 44: Hidden Scheme

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.5:

Hidden Scheme


It's time for me to join Diluc in commemorating his brother-in-law's birthday. Once I secured what I believed to be an appropriate gift, I freshened up and dressed for the occasion. Diluc mentioned it would be a low-key affair, but I felt compelled to dress appropriately nonetheless.

 

Finishing putting on my shoes, I checked to see if I had missed anything.

 

“Present, key, and mora.” I shoved them into my pockets while holding the gift box, “I guess that’s all.”

 

As soon as I step out of my bedroom, I suddenly remember I forgot one final thing.

 

“Hmm, I need to nail the idea of bringing my vision everywhere in my head. Even though, it doesn’t make any difference whether I have it on me or not.” I sighed as I picked up and attached my vision to my back hips.

 

With that, I finally head to the Angel’s Share.

 

When I reach the destination, I immediately notice that the bar is bustling with a crowd, I can even tell from a distance. There’s also a line of people waiting to get in. Diluc hadn't given me any details about what to expect inside. He simply instructed me to go along with it until he gave the signal, teasing it as a surprise.

 

I suppose that’s fair. Let's just hope I’m not late for anything.

 

“Hmm?”

 

I see two people I’m familiar with about to enter the tavern, so I decide to say hi after hiding the present behind me.

 

“Evening, you two. Fancy running at you here.”

 

“Hey, Morgan! It’s been a while since we saw you, and what’s with the outfit?” The brunette inquired as she approached and examined me.

 

“We met a few days ago, no?” I wondered, “I was invited here today, so that’s why I wear something nice. How about you?”

 

“Invited? Is something going to happen in the bar tonight?” Amber asked again, innocently.

 

“You’ll see.” I followed the way the red-haired kept me under the dark.

 

Amber is pouting, “Why the secret? It couldn’t be anything important with this many people.”

 

Isn’t that supposed to be the opposite?

 

“Like I said, you’ll see later.” I said before adding, “So, what about you?” I looked at Mr. Hao.

 

“Master Crepus has kindly invited me to join tonight. But, his directions were a bit unclear, merely advising me to arrive with a small group. I felt unsure, so I brought along Amber and some of my currently available colleagues.” Mr. Hao answered.

 

“Eh?” Amber let out a squeal, “I thought we were only here for dinner?”

 

“Well, yeah. That’s partially the reason we’re here.” The man laughed.

 

I’m not sure I should be surprised about it, but I sure did not expect that. Mr. Hao is still wearing his uniform, so he is most likely just done with work and immediately brings his granddaughter here as she’s wearing casual.

 

Is this how rich people hold parties?

 

So much for being a low-key, huh?

 

“I see.”

 

“Well, you might as well join us then, Morgan. We can have dinner together again!” Amber enthusiastically grabbed my hand.

 

I hum, “I didn’t plan to have supper here, so I guess we’ll see. I’d join you if I got nothing to do.” I replied as I looked around the tavern and noted the swarming crowd with a surprising amount of knights.

 

“Now that you mention it, what you’ve been doing lately?” She switched the subject.

 

Mr. Hao bobbed his head along, “I hope nothing happened, right? You got us a little worried.”

 

“Everything is fine.” My reply came out as it was our turn to get in, “Let’s continue this talk another time and enter the tavern first.”

 

The two agree and we go inside the building as I follow from behind.

 

Once we are in, the bar goes as usual as I can see. The chandelier illuminates almost the whole building while lanterns cover the rest of the areas. People are eating, drinking, and cheering in every direction, and a few bards attend to play and entertain the customers.

 

Charles and the owner seem to be present as well, even Kaeya is doing them a favor by helping them. Meanwhile, I don’t see where Diluc is, but I can tell he’s nearby. Of course, I’m not forgetting some other people I know who are here.

 

“So, what do you want?”

 

“I want a steak and an apple cider!” She raised her hand in spirit.

 

“Alright,” The man nodded, “What you’d like to have tonight, Morgan?”

 

“Mm, then, I’ll have a Hash Brown, and as for the drink, I’ll leave it to you. I’m fine with anything.”

 

“You got it!” He gave us a thumbs up.

 

“I’ll order our food and drink, so how about you two find somewhere for us to sit?” Mr. Hao instructed.

 

“Okay!” Amber replied while I nodded silently.

 

Mr. Hao heads to the counter to order, leaving both of us to do what he told us to do. The bunny-ribbon girl asks me to help her to find a vacant table, or at least, somewhere we can sit since my sonar tells me every table in the tavern is occupied. But…

 

Since it’s one of the few that seem to allow to contain a few more people, I’m sure they wouldn’t mind sharing with Amber and Mr. Hao. I give her a direction to go upstairs as it’s already full of people, and the brunette agrees.

 

On the top floor are plenty of people, but it’s not as crowded. Amber scans the whole floor while I follow her from behind, and as we keep going,

 

 Someone softly calls, “If it isn’t the granddaughter of the Outrider Captain?”

 

“Oh, hello, ma’am. Good to see you tonight.” Amber tried her best to be courteous.

 

“Good evening.” Her daughter greeted us with a polite nod.

 

“Your name is Amber, right? Do you want us to share the table with you? It just so happens we have two empty chairs.”

 

“That is…” She looked at me, confused as to what to answer.

 

“Well, how convenient. Amber, you should take Mrs. Frederica’s offer. Mr. Hao and you can have them.” I said after making eye contact with her for a mere second.

 

Giving Amber my suggestion makes her nervous, “W- what about you?”

 

I shake my head, “Don’t worry about me. I’ll look somewhere else. I’ll tell him where you are.”

 

“B- but…!”

 

The brunette tried to resist as I pushed her to the chair to sit beside the knight as she gave me a side glance.

 

Amber finally gives in to sit, albeit timidly and reluctantly. I was about to leave them like that, but Jean and Amber wanted me to stay and join instead. The former grabbed my upper arm and dragged us away from the two.

 

“This is your chance! Why are you backing away?” She whispered very close to my ear.

 

Due to my sensitive senses, I can’t help but feel my heart racing because of that.

 

“I told you already, I’m not ready. I’ll make things awkward as I don’t know what to say.”

 

“You’re making that excuse again. Come on, it’ll be alright! I’ll help you with that.” She encouraged, still whispering.

 

I put a distance between my face and hers, “I appreciate it, but I don’t want to mess with the happy occasion.”

 

“But-”

 

“Here you are.” The man came just in time.

 

“Mr. Hao, I already found a seat for you with them.” I said as I pointed to Jean and the Alder Knight, “I’ll be finding mine on my own.”

 

“Wait, what?”

 

“Don’t worry, Jean. There’ll be next time.” I said in a low voice before looking to the rest, “Make sure to enjoy the night, everyone.” I added with a bow.

 

I swiftly departed to avoid any potential interruptions from those who seemed eager to talk to me. Descending the stairs, I spotted the individual I wished to converse with. Yet, I opted to wait until he concluded his conversation with others. As soon as he finished, our gazes met and he made his way over to me.

 

“I thought you might miss the opening speech, but I’m glad you’re already here.” Diluc grinned.

 

“Well, yeah, but this party is way grander than I expected.”

 

“Hehe, I consider this a little smaller compared to what I used to, but you still got it with that suit!” He patted me on the shoulder, “Anyway, stay tight, it’ll be starting soon. Find somewhere to sit if possible. Be seeing you later!”

 

He goes as fast as he comes. Everything here is too boisterous, which I am not fond of. While his suggestion wasn't terrible, I'd rather keep my distance from social gatherings.

 

I intended to stick to my original plan until an unfamiliar person caught wind of me and insisted I accompany them. They bombarded me with questions, but their inebriated state meant I didn't feel compelled to respond. It seems like a convenient way to blend in, but I can't shake the feeling that something isn't quite right.

 

“Here’s your food and drink.”

 

When I was busy with my thoughts, someone served me a Mondstadt Hash Brown and iced Apple Cider in front of me.

 

“Sorry for the wait. I hope you didn’t wait too long.” The navy-haired smiled at me.

 

“Not really, thanks.” I wagged my head, “Shouldn’t you be just waiting instead of helping serving patrons, Kaeya?”

 

He snorts, “What am I supposed to wait for? Isn’t it just the usual?”

 

My ears buzzed a little for a second.

 

Seems like he knows what’s coming.

 

“By the way, you sure gather with some interesting individuals.” The eye-patched hinted, looking at my fellow ‘friends’ here.

 

“Haha, I guess you are not wrong…”

 

“Oh look, it’s Kaeya!” One of them noticed his presence.

 

“How about you join us as well?!”

 

“Can you give us another fill, Kaeya!?”

 

They all spoke loudly at the same time, but the noises around the tavern almost made their shouting insignificant. Although, I doubt none of them are right on their mind right now, as I can see their faces are as red as newborn rats.

 

“Thank you, but I still have work to do. I’ll be back to refill your glass, sir.” Kaeya said, “I’ll be going, Morgan. Make sure you savor your food and drink.” He added as he waved his hand and left.

 

Again, my ears are droning.

 

“Attention, everybody!”

 

Everything is quiet right after someone shouts to gather people's attention. It was the owner, Master Crepus.

 

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to a night of celebration, where laughter fills the air and memories are made. Tonight, we gather to honor my son’s birthday, Kaeya, whose presence in our lives brings us immeasurable joy. As we raise our glasses to toast to Kaeya, let us cherish the moments we share and the happiness they bring. May this evening be filled with laughter, love, and unforgettable memories. So let's kick off the festivities and make this birthday celebration one to remember! Cheers to Kaeya, and cheers to all of us! Let the party begin!” That was the end of his opening party speech.

 

“CHEERS!!!”

 

Everyone joins in to enhance the already joyful atmosphere. Many are clustered around our esteemed guests tonight, while others, like myself, opt to wait until the initial round is completed. I plan to enjoy my meal before offering my gift and well wishes.

 

I discreetly observe Kaeya as he interacts with others, shaking hands and accepting gifts prepared by some, including Diluc and the owner who don't want to miss out on the opportunity to be part of the early group. Kaeya's demeanor appears somewhat rigid as he deals with these individuals, yet it's clear he still manages to handle them without too much difficulty.

 

That’s lame, I wished he was flustered.

 

I face back to my food and start munching it as I want to do it as soon as possible and have some fresh air. Once I finished with my food, I was about to drink my beverage. However, something odd happens.

 

My hand doesn’t stop shaking the moment I hold the glass, but it soon stops when I release my hand from it. The second time, it happens again.

 

What?

 

Is something wrong with this iced Apple Cider?

 

The drink should be safe to consume since the people from Angel’s Share made it unless someone managed to put something into it. I doubt that conclusion is correct as Master Crepus and Charles are professional and wouldn’t let something like that happen.

 

Am I overthinking it or is my sonar trying to warn me?

 

 

Several minutes have passed since the opening speech, yet plenty of individuals still haven't extended their greetings to the eye-patched young man, and the line shows no signs of shrinking. Watching from the sidelines, his brother-in-law can't help but smile as he witnesses the successful execution of the party he meticulously organized with everyone.

 

“Diluc.” Until someone patted his shoulder.

 

The red-haired turned to see his friend, who had a slightly troubled face.

 

“Oh, Morgan? What’s wrong? Are you tired of waiting? I can help you get in the line.”

 

His friend wagged his head, “No, I need to head back because I suddenly feel light-headed.”

 

“Oh, okay. You’re sweating profusely. Do you need my help?” Diluc showed his concern as he tried to get a good look at his friend’s expression.

 

“Not necessary, just give this to him.” Morgan shoved the present he had to the red-haired, “I’m really sorry I have to leave so early.”

 

Diluc gulped, “N- no, it’s fine. Are you sure you don’t need help? You seem like you could collapse any second.”

 

Morgan merely shook his head silently, which made Diluc more hesitant to let his friend go home in such a state all alone, especially after what happened. However,

 

“Got it. You be careful on your way back.” Diluc decided to choose to trust him being able to head back safely.

 

The black-haired boy quickly headed to the entrance, unaware that some gazes were directed at him. On his way back, the boy tottered despite his best efforts to hold back the dizziness, even clutching his head. Only a few people were around, so no one noticed his strange behaviors until a patrolling knight saw him kneel down.

 

“Hey, are you alright?” The knight grabbed his shoulder tightly.

 

“... Move.” The boy raised to his feet.

 

“What?”

 

“I said, move!” The boy shoved the knight away before moving forward.

 

“What’s wrong with him?” The knight could only mutter his confusion.

 

After noticing something amiss, the knight decided to follow Morgan closely, but his friends called him out, and the moment he looked back, the boy was gone.

 

Tattering his way to his house, Morgan ignored all the alarming dangers through sheer willpower. His surroundings were as quiet as a grave, but his ears were full of beeping noises. However, unable to do anything, all he could do was walk back to his house.

 

As soon as he arrived, Morgan struggled to find the key to the door but eventually managed to locate it, though inserting it into the lock was difficult. Once inside, he closed the door behind him and walked to the center of the room. He bent down, resting on his knees for support, and slowly, as the noises subsided, his head began to feel better.

 

*CLICK*

 

The room was oddly dark, although if he remembered correctly, he left with the lights on. His train of thought was interrupted when he suddenly felt a presence beside him send something flying towards him.

 

Still feeling fuzzy, he narrowly dodged it. That made him fall short to the floor on his back.

 

“Evening, kiddo. Didn’t expect ya would still wake, but,” An unfamiliar voice greeted him after the light turned back on, “Nighty night.”

 

Morgan glimpsed a big man standing menacingly beside him for only a moment, but then the man sent his fist right into his face. Due to the lingering effects of the spiked drink, Morgan shifted his head to the left, barely avoiding the attack with great effort. Shocked at seeing the ground shatter beside his head, a reflex kicked in from his right hand as he pointed his index and middle fingers at his attacker and muttered quietly.

 

“... Cut.”

 

*BAM*

 

Some bits of the ceiling fell apart when Morgan launched his attack, however, his opponent swiftly dodged it.

 

“What the…!? Stay down, will ya?!”

 

This time, the man reacted much faster than before; he grabbed him by the neck and pinned his arm to the ground. The strength he used to immobilize the black-haired was immense. It was a simple yet effective way to render him nearly helpless, leaving only his free limb to attempt to push the man’s hand away futilely. Realizing the effort was pointless, an idea crossed Morgan’s mind.


“How do you even come up with convergence and divergence? Those two are some advanced-skill levels.”

 

“Books. Also, they’ve basically upgraded forms of push and pull, which are the primary theme of anemo power. The idea wouldn’t have crossed my mind otherwise.”


Morgan knows it’s difficult, and Cut perhaps should suffice to fight the man off. However, he feels the situation of being cornered gives him the inspiration to execute them at that moment.

 

An occurrence when air flows from different directions meet and are forced to accumulate to a single point.

 

Releasing his left hand, Morgan opened his palm, then formed a flick with his thumb and middle finger, aiming it at the burly man. The attacker noticed what the boy was doing, but instead of stopping him, he tightened his grip on Morgan's neck, sensing no danger and hoping the kid would surrender quietly.

 

“Stop struggling, and be a good-”

 

“... Convergence.” He chanted softly before he released his middle finger and thumb lock.

 

The man widened his eyes as he saw the bright glow and his life flashed before his eyes.


A/N: Plenty of content was released before I could finish this chapter, so they slowed me down. Now, Natlan has reached ACT 4 in AQ and I must say it was a great ride so far (It hasn’t reached its conclusion yet) compared to the previous AQ because I find it more engaging. And it was rather a surprise (but a welcome one) to see Genshin was brave enough to take a dark route and raise the stake.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 45: Turning Point

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Special Chapter 1.2:

Turning Point


The tranquility of the city prevailed as people engaged in various activities—some having fun, while others were already resting. The fresh, cool night air drifted through the city, bathed by the bright moonlight and the street lamps along the side streets. Everyone was preoccupied with their affairs and barely noticed their surroundings, especially with a party taking place in one part of the city.

 

However, the peace was abruptly shattered by an explosion in the middle of the city, and the sound it produced was far louder than expected. For a moment, everyone was stunned and confused by what had occurred, but soon after, like fish being fed in a pond, nearly everyone was drawn to the source of the noise.

 

One after another, people started flocking around a small house. Everyone saw the same thing: the house was beyond saving, ruined to the point where its contents were visible from the outside, with less than a quarter of the structure still standing. Everyone there was in awe at the sight, perplexed as to what or who had caused it. 

 

“Please make a way!” A man in uniform shouted behind the crowd.

 

Fernand, the Reconnaissance Captain, brought some of his men along to investigate the scene. Those people quickly moved to the side to give the official knights that had come to some space a closer look. After a quick scan and thinking, Fernand gave out his order.

 

“Felix, secure the area so that civilians won’t get close and see if there are any casualties! Ethan, notify the HQ and tell the Grand Master about the incident! Lukas, find Captain Hao and inform him to seek anyone or anything suspicious around the city! Move out!”

 

“Yes, sir!”

 

Meanwhile, a few minutes ago on the other side of the city, where Angel’s Share is located.

 

Mostly everyone was drinking and cheering as they enjoyed the feast without a care in the world for tonight. The boisterous atmosphere was deafening, but the bar has always been like this every night, especially when there’s an occasion, so nobody is bothered by it.

 

Patiently waiting for their turns, Frederica and her gathering spent their time chatting and eating.

 

“With only a couple of days of preparation, this party sure has turned out great, don’t you think, sir?” The blonde lady inquired as she held her beverage in her hand.

 

“Yeah, for sure.” The Outrider Captain took a big gulp before adding, “But, did it really take only a few days to set up all of this? Why the haste?”

 

She shakes her head, “I don’t know the details, either. I wouldn’t have been aware of this had Jean not told me.”

 

“Hmm, now that I think about it, I also got my invitation just yesterday.” He pointed out as he held his chin, “Yet, it somehow managed to garner this many guests despite the abruptness.”

 

Frederica let out a small chuckle, “Well, I’m sure this much is nothing for a well-connected man like Master Crepus who loves his sons.”

 

“Haha, I suppose you’re not wrong.”

 

Suddenly, a small tremor washed over everyone followed by flickering lights. The occurrences happened in a brief moment and got the attention of those who were still sober, while the drunks remained oblivious.

 

“What was that? An earthquake?” Amber wondered.

 

“... I don’t think so. It was too brief for an earthquake.” Jean responded.

 

Frederica and Hao were silently wondering the same thing, before looking at each other.

 

“You heard that?”

 

The Alder Knight nodded, “Yeah, but it clashed with the uproar here. That can’t be what I think it is, right?”

 

Hao didn’t answer immediately, “I’ll go out and check.” He said as he rose from his seat.

 

“Oh, then I guess I will come along.”

 

The girls looked at them as Jean questioned, looking a bit concerned, “Is there a problem?”

 

“Let’s hope not. We’re just going to see what it was.” The Alder Knight reassured the kids and added, “You two wait here. We’ll be right back.”

 

The girls obediently nodded to her before both knights left them and headed to the entrance. Not many noticed them exit the tavern; the Ragnvindr family was among them. As soon as the two left, they saw another member of the knight running towards them.

 

“Captain Hao!” The man cried as he made his way.

 

As the one being called, Hao approached and moved his hand to the man’s shoulder when the young man bent down to catch his breath.

 

“Slow down, Lukas. Did something happen?”

 

Frederica neared as the knight finished his break.

 

“Ah, Miss Frederica is here too!” The brunet knight noticed her presence almost immediately. “There’s a problem! One of the residents' houses was destroyed just now.”

 

Both of them widened their eyes and gasped upon hearing the news.

 

“Was that the cause of the tremor?” The blonde knight suspected.

 

“It has to be. When we arrived at the scene, it was already obliterated.” Lukas answered before looking at Hao, “Sir, Captain Fernand gave you a task to scan around the city to see if you might find anything regarding this.”

 

Hao nodded as he held his chin, “Right, right. I’ll gather my men.”

 

“Where is it? Whose resident was wrecked? How did it happen?” Frederica interrogated him with many questions.

 

“At the west side of the city, ma’am! As for what happened, we don’t know yet, but I believe it belongs to…” He paused to recall his memory, “Friedrich’s?”

 

Silence. The two frowned as the realization kicked in before the Alder Knight spoke under her breath, “You can’t be serious…”

 

“B- but, we quickly searched and found no one was hurt.”

 

“Morgan is inside, so…” The Outrider Captain grumbled.

 

“Excuse me…” A new voice joined the conversation, the trio turned to the source and saw a red-haired boy.

 

“Diluc?”

 

“I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but I heard something happened about Morgan’s home.”

 

The adults looked at each other, and Frederica said, “It’s not admirable to do that, Diluc.”

 

“I am sorry! I just saw you two exited with a serious expression and I was worried about him, so I decided to follow.”

 

She massaged her temple, “Since you’ve already heard our conversation, we’ll let this slide. Just don’t do that again.” Diluc nodded, and the blonde lady looked at him, switching to an assuring expression, “Relax, Morgan is fine. He’s-”

 

“No!” The red hair quickly cut her off, “Morgan went home earlier because he felt unwell. I knew something was off since he was fine before, but then he left before I could say anything. So when I heard about what happened, I…” Diluc stopped as he squeezed the gift in his hand.

 

The Outrider Captain clicked his tongue, “We can’t afford to waste more time, then. I’ll get my men and see if we can find anything. Lukas, spare some of your team members to assist us.”

 

“Understood!” He took his order before facing Frederica, “Miss Alder Knight, there should be a meeting coming regarding this matter in the HQ.”

 

She solemnly bobbed her head, “... Yeah, I’ll be there.”

 

Hao and Lukas went ahead with urgent tasks, while Frederica silently contemplated in place. Diluc looked at her and noticed her troubled expression, so he spoke up.

 

“Miss Frederica, I’m worried. Are you planning to go to his house?”

 

She snapped out of her thoughts and took a deep breath, “Don’t worry, I’m sure Morgan’s fine. Lukas said no sign of him there, but I’ll check the scene myself to double-check.”

 

“Can- can I come along?” He nervously asked.

 

“No, let us handle this, Diluc. I understand that you’re concerned, but we can’t let people get involved. It’s a big problem considering an attack occurred in the middle of the city like this.” She calmly explained.

 

“But-!” Diluc was about to say something when he felt a hand on his shoulder, “Fa- father!?”

 

Crepus nodded before facing Frederica, “Do what you have to do, Frederica. I’ll keep an eye on him.”

 

“I appreciate it.” She expressed her gratitude before she left.

 

The two merely saw her figure disappearing into the distance.

 

“Father, Morgan is in danger! I can’t stand by and do nothing when my friend needs my help!” Diluc protested.

 

Strangely, Crepus stayed silent, merely clutching his fist and fortunately, it went unnoticed by his son.

 

“Yeah, but what she said was right. It’s better to leave it to the Knights.”

 

The boy didn’t know what to say and defy his father, but he knew remaining passive wasn’t the right choice.

 

“Is there nothing I can do to help him? I promised I would help him…” Diluc mumbled.

 

Hearing that, Crepus bent his knee and put his hands on the boy’s shoulders, “Don’t blame yourself, son. I understand how you feel, but the Alder Knight made it clear not to get involved and I am inclined to agree with her. Let’s hope they bring good news once they finish.”

 

It took some time for Diluc to swallow his words, until finally, he relented as he gritted his teeth.

 

The blonde woman moved her legs as quickly as she could to reach her destination, while her mind stormed with questions. She had mixed feelings of anger and wonder about the situation, especially since she and the boy had argued and hadn’t yet had the opportunity to resolve it. However, she had a hunch that he was intentionally avoiding her, and their encounter in the bar seemed to confirm it.

 

How and why did this happen?

 

What did Morgan do this time?

 

Is it another one of his cunning plans?

 

The closer she got, the more questions popped into her head, and the only way to answer them was for her to get there.

 

It took around fifteen minutes for her to arrive there, and Frederica started seeing people had already swarmed around. What she saw made her mouth agape. The home was intact the last time she saw it, right now, it is demolished. 

 

Her thoughts were having a hard time believing something like this happened without a plan, considering what had happened in the past incidents. Judging by its condition alone, it required a lot of firepower to destroy it in a single blast.

 

The Alder Knight collected herself as she rushed into the front of the crowd to get a better look. Other members of the knight came to her view as they stood guard to prevent people from getting closer.

 

“How’s the situation?” She quickly questioned.

 

“We haven’t got much progress, ma’am. Looking at the destruction and the aftermath, it’s a miracle there’s no one is injured.” A female knight answered.

 

“... I see.” Frederica mused, sensing something was not right. “Any clue about what the cause was?”

 

“Unfortunately, nothing yet. But…” She paused before looking back to the broken house, “Something weird is in there.”

 

The blonde-haired tilted her head in confusion, “Weird?”

 

“Um, I’m not sure what it is, so maybe it’s better to look at it yourself, ma’am. Captain Fernand and the others are in there investigating the house.”

 

Frederica nodded and advanced into the building, only to be greeted by a strange sight at the center when she stepped inside. A large, round structure was covered and filled with materials and debris from the building. The size could’ve been noticed by her had her mind wasn’t too preoccupied with anxiety. Despite the oddity, she continued to approach it.

 

“Frederica? I thought you were at the HQ.” Fernand noticed her arrival, “Why are you here?”

 

“No, I was at Angel’s Share when I heard a rumble in the distance, and Lukas notified me and Captain Hao, so I came to investigate. Did you find anything?”

 

The Reconnaissance Captain looked at the ground beneath him, “Besides this weird boulder, there seemed to be a struggle here. I’d like to figure out whose blood this belongs to, but there’s no sign of anyone here. I hope the other makes better progress.”

 

“This is Friedrich’s settlement, right? Do you know where the kid is?” He continued.

 

“Morgan was there as well, but apparently, he returned home earlier.”

 

The Captain hummed as he crossed his arms, “Hmm, I’m pretty sure he’s not here. I wonder where he went.”

 

Frederica remained silent as she wondered the same thing. The two stared at the large object as they spent some time pondering until one of them broke the ice.

 

“Do you think he has anything to do with this?”

 

“... At this point, it’s hard to think he has no involvement in this, but why would he destroy his own home?” She scratched her head.

 

“What makes you say Morgan blew it up?”

 

“I didn’t mean it that way. I was more asking what caused this building to get blasted rather than blaming him. It’s not like he could do this, anyway.”

 

“Could it be he had explosives with him?”

 

She looked at him, “Very much unlikely. The Sisters from the Church have been monitoring Morgan ever since he lived alone, and they should notify the Seneschal if something was amiss. Besides, there’s no way he could get his hand on something like that.”

 

He sighed heavily, “I suppose you’re right. Even if some explosives were used, the floor’s condition seemed to say otherwise.”

 

“Good grief… It’s like one trouble after another with him.” Fernand commented in annoyance while she didn’t say anything to protest his words.

 

All of a sudden, a commotion happened on the outside and received their attention. Only when the two were about to see what it was, a person casually sauntered their way inside, followed by another.

 

“Ma’am, please! This area is off-limit!” The female knight who was speaking with Frederica pleaded to the person.

 

“Ow~ Come on~ Don’t be so uptight. Let me sneak on this one, ‘kay?”

 

“That is-”

 

“Oh, if it isn’t Ms. Frederica and Mr. Fernand! Hi there!” The person greeted them in glee, contrast with the atmosphere.

 

“Ms. Alice, please refrain from entering the scene. We are in the middle of an investigation here.” Fernand warned as he tried to be stern.

 

“I know, I know. That’s why I am here!”

 

The Alder Knight is confused by her words, “What do you mean?”

 

Alice giggled at that and made her way through the house, looking around, while Frederica and Fernand looked at each other in puzzlement at her actions. To avoid anything like this happening again, the Reconnaissance Captain sent his underling before him to disperse the people outside, especially since it was already very late.

 

When everyone had gone, Alice returned to the two with a smile on her face. Fernand took that as a hint she might find something that he had overlooked or missed.

 

“So, what do you have for us?”

 

She looked back at him innocently, “I have nothing on me.”

 

“What?”

 

“Please be serious, Ms. Alice. The situation is dire.” Frederica said, not tolerating her immature manner.

 

And Alice perceived it immediately, “Hehe, okay, I understand. It seems like Morgan has started to get on your nerves.” She whispered the last sentence.

 

“This thing…” Alice gently caressed the big object in the room, “It’s emitting a rich elemental energy.”

 

“Are you saying elemental energy was the cause of it or does it simply radiate it?”

 

“The former, most likely. In normal circumstances, something like these don’t exude elemental energy, not at this rate, at least.”

 

“Are you sure?” Fernand asked for confirmation.

 

“I mean, it's up to you to doubt my words, but I'm sure that if you asked anyone who knows their stuff in this field, they would say the same thing.”

 

He didn’t reply and simply nodded. On the other hand, Frederica posed another question.

 

“What elemental power are you referring to? Is it anemo?”

 

Alice smirked, “Wow, you are spot on! That’s right, it happens to be aligned with Morgan’s vision. Although, I cannot say for sure whether he was the one who did this.”

 

“Do you think someone with a little experience using a vision capable of pulling something like this?” The Reconnaissance Captain joined the discussion once again.

 

“Well, all I can say is that’s not impossible. There are cases where you can be a decent vision bearer upon obtaining it, and there are also others where you can be completely clueless about how to use it.” She enlightened them.

 

“I see…”

 

When the Knights are deep in their thoughts, Alice’s gaze wanders around once again and stops under the big crumpled debris. She sensed a faint trace of magic below it. Usually,  Alice is keen on sensing something like this, so she was surprised she didn’t catch that sooner, only to realize it later on.

 

“Hey, is it alright if I move this a bit?” She pointed at the large round object.

 

“Uh, why do you want to do that?”

 

“Just to see if there is anything under it.”

 

“I’m not sure about-” Fernand got interrupted.

 

“Let her be. Someone like her rarely makes a mistake, so I am sure she might be onto something.” Frederica halted, “Please go ahead, Ms. Alice.”

 

“I’m flattered that you trust my judgment.” She smiled, “Don’t mind if I do.”

 

“Wait, let me get my men to do that.”

 

“Not necessary.” She said as she raised her hand and jerked her fingers at it, then, the large ball rolled away from her. As Alice suspected, something was concealed beneath it, and it now revealed itself.

 

“This is it? A hole?”

 

The blonde knight kneeled to take a better look, “It seems like someone or something just plunged through the floor. Maybe whoever got hurt, was also because of this?”

 

“Perhaps? It looks like the size of an adult arm to me. If that was the case, then it pretty much confirmed my suspicion of the fight. The question is, who are they? One of them seemed to be an adult, and I suspect the other might be Morgan.”

 

“If that is true, then where did they go? No way they just disappeared out of thin air.”

 

“You’re right. There has to be someone who witnesses something.”

 

While the knights were discussing and speculating on what was going on, Alice taciturnly pondered the nature of the magic she detected on the ground. As an expert, she quickly identified the magic that was cast. With the last clue she got, the Crimson Mage finally understood what went fold in this place.

 

“I suppose there’s no need for me to involve myself any further than this.” Alice spoke up after a while, “I wish you guys luck!”

 

Fernand hummed, “Leaving so soon, Ms. Alice?”

 

“Yup, I might inconvenience you doing your investigation if I linger any longer.”

 

“That’s not true. You’ve been a great help, ma’am! Should I ask my subordinate to walk you home?”

 

“How nice of you! But, allow me to refuse.” She politely declined before waving her hand, “Good night, you two!”

 

“Please be careful on your way back.” Frederica bobbed her head, and Fernand did the same.

 

She beamed before heading to the entrance, only to stop at the doorstep and turn around for the last time.

 

“Right, let me say one last thing before I leave.” She lifted her arm with the index finger pointing upward, “It’s possible whoever was here vanished without any witnesses.”

 

Those two were taken aback by that statement, and Frederica raised a question, “But how?”

 

“I know I said that, but that doesn’t mean it didn’t leave any traces behind. Do you get where I am going?”

 

The head of the Reconnaissance Company scanned the house right away, but no matter how hard he tried, there was a limit to what the naked eye could perceive. Seeing what her coworker doing was pointless, the Alder Knight eyed the mage.

 

“I appreciate it if you could speak to the point, instead of beating the bush.”

 

“Why rush? At this point, it is meaningless to pursue them.” Alice chose to tease her, for some reason.

 

“What? We haven’t even tried to seek them, and yet, you said it’s already too late?”

 

Her shoulders lowered, “Honestly, it’s such a simple plan, but it proved to be working smoothly. When you are alone, no matter how cautious you are, it only matters of time they catch you off guard, especially when multiple persons are after you. I now understand why he was so paranoid and distrustful.”

 

“...”

 

Fernand looked back and forth between the two, “Um, sorry, but I feel a little lost here. Care to elaborate before you go, Ms. Alice?”

 

Still smiling she replied, “As I previously said, they’ve gone without leaving any witnesses behind because getting away from here with a conventional method would draw attention, after all. But, it would be a different story if a certain magic was used.”

 

“What magic?”

 

Frederica held her chin before grasping the answer, “Teleportation!”

 

“Bingo~” She snapped her finger, “Utilizing that allows one or multiple persons to flee in a blink without anyone knowing and without much effort. And, before you ask again, I have no clue where it leads.”

 

None of them said anything briefly.

 

Fernand cursed, “Damn it! We have no choice, but to expand our search!”

 

He quickly walked outside after Alice stepped aside, but he didn’t forget to express his gratitude to her. Meanwhile, both women remained inside the building. The mage carefully examined the knight before her, while Frederica recovered with a complex expression on her face.

 

“One last question, Ms. Alice.”

 

“Sure. What is it?”

 

“Do you think Morgan did this?”

 

She crossed her arms and took a minute to answer, “Are you asking about the blown-up building, the escape, or the entire event?”

 

The knight deeply breathed, “I simply want to hear your thoughts.”

 

Alice chuckled as she covered her mouth, “Until we are sure he was involved in this, don’t you think it’s better to leave him out of this?”

 

“I know, and it’s not like I fault him, either. However, I’m certain you understand that it is hardly a coincidence considering these past months and these current incidents.”

 

“... Fair point. But, I am not part of the knight, you know? How does my opinion affect anything?”

 

The blonde knight laughed dryly, “Please, don’t diminish yourself like that. Even if you aren’t, everyone acknowledges your skill and critical thinking. Besides, I haven’t talked to him since an assassin came for him.”

 

“You’re worried about him? Here I thought you were holding a grudge against him.”

 

“... A grudge is a strong word, Ms. Alice. He's just a kid with trauma, so I can’t really blame him for anything. I don’t deny I’m still angry with him, but…” She paused, “All of his cases got me curious. It’s like whoever is behind this genuinely wants him to be gone for whatever reason, and as a Knight, I have to uphold my duty to protect the citizens.”

 

“Well said, but I rather not say anything when I’m not sure about something.”

 

Frederica knew Alice was hiding something, but she didn’t know how to make her talk.

 

“However, Morgan did say he trusts you,” The mage approached the knight as she took out something, “I suppose he won’t mind if I give you this.”

 

She hesitated to take it, “What’s this?”

 

“I need to head back soon, so you can open it later. But can you keep it from anyone you got it from me?” She winked.

 

“But why?”

 

“Because the fewer know, the better.”

 

“Huh?”

 

Alice merely turned her back and headed outside as she waved her hand to Frederica.

 

The Alder Knight froze in place in confusion, and when she snapped back to reality, the Mage had already disappeared. Staring at the envelope in her hand, she slowly took out the contents as it wasn’t sealed, only to be a piece of paper in it. And when she unfolded and read it, she gasped.

 

On her way, Alice murmured to the starry night, “Is this your chosen path? It only piqued my interest even more.”


A/N: Other than the fact some of the characters might feel OOC, I don’t have much to say, and I hope I did well enough in portraying their personalities. Also, writing this chapter made me realize that I feel more comfortable doing it in this format. Do share your thoughts!

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 46: The Facade Ends Here

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 1 Chapter 5.6:

The Facade Ends Here


I feel weak. Slowly opening my eyes, I’m surrounded by darkness. No, that’s not right. I get a notification from my sonar and my senses are rebooting as soon as I regain my consciousness. I’m still somewhere in Mondstadt, but quite far from the city. After waiting a little while, I let out a groan as my eyes adjusted to the lighting around me.

 

“Oh, you’re awake?”

 

Hearing a familiar voice caught me off guard.

 

I try to get myself together and get up, only to realize I cannot move freely. My hands are bound together. Something tied both of my wrists and thumbs, but that didn’t stop me from getting up.

 

“Where… am I?”

 

“Somewhere remote from the city. But, is it really what you should be asking right now?”

 

“What…?”

 

I thought I was alone with someone else, but that question made me aware of my surroundings. Glancing around, I observed a group of men surrounding me, their unfriendly stares indicating questionable intentions. I’m not familiar with most of them, and neither do they dress like they’re from Mond.

 

What happened? How did this happen? Did I mess up?

 

Shit, my head feels hazy as hell.

 

One of them approached me and kneeled to my level before speaking in an amiable tone,

 

“How are you feeling? Do you remember anything?”

 

“... Who are you guys?” I completely disregard his inquiries.

 

Afterward, I couldn't identify a few of them because they were wearing masks, but it's reasonable to assume that most of them are not from around here and are certainly the ones accountable for what occurred. I'm clueless about their origin as well.

 

“I don’t think who we are matters at this point, Morgan. You know, abducting you wasn’t even supposed to be this hard and tricky, but here we are, managed to execute a plan we crafted together after involving many people.” The man spoke as his hands insinuated the men gathering here, and maybe even more.

 

“Either lady luck was on your side this whole time, or you were being very cautious and vigilant. Although there was a slight hiccup in the way, we finally captured you at the end. I didn’t expect you could still put on a fight after being poisoned.”

 

I click my tongue, “... The fuck do you want?”

 

I knew my question didn't have much purpose, but I hoped it would give me a moment to gather evidence and maybe even prompt someone to come to my aid.

 

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. Language, Morgan…” He shook his head, “None of us has anything personal against you, to be honest. But, the fact you said you SOMEHOW know there are spies around the city, especially among the Knight of Favonius, we have to get rid of you.” The man finished his sentence by pointing at me.

 

I remain silent as I can feel my eye twitches.

 

“Don’t you think you spill too much?” Suddenly, a muscular man spoke.

 

I glance in his direction and recognize him immediately. That man was the one who ambushed and abducted me in my home. Since he’s topless, I can see he’s wearing bandages that weren’t there when we first met. The damage he suffers is by any means nothing major, so it seems like my attack was barely effective.

 

“Perhaps you’re right, but I need it to get off my chest. After all, it’s a mystery how a lone person can figure out something while the whole city is in the dark.” He stood up, looking down at me.

 

Other than the person in front of me, everybody barely moved a muscle and rooted in their spot. Judging from my visual and sonar, I’m certain they are pretty strong for me to handle on my own, and not to mention they’re armed too. Being pessimistic, nobody would come for me.

 

“Speak on how you did it, Morgan. How did you figure it out?”

 

Now I also notice my left arm feels limp due to the sudden usage of Convergence. I'm skeptical, but it's worth a shot at it the second time. What's the use of all my preparation if I can't even rescue myself in this situation?

 

“Agh!” He kicked my abdomen.

 

“Say something, will you?!” The man grew impatient.

 

I feel the pain as I try to take a breath.

 

Shit, that’s sting. I was too focused on finding a way to get my ass out of here when he interrogated me, although, it’s not that I care nor would I answer it.

 

Alright, it should be any time soon.

 

[Order. Stay put.]

 

*COUGH* *GAG* *COUGH*

 

“Hey, hey! Careful! We don’t want him to die just yet!”

 

“I- I didn’t even put that much strength…!”

 

*cough*

 

Are you serious?! That was more painful than I expected…!

 

I felt a shock from top to bottom inside me. The pain was intense, but brief. Suffering from sensory and cognitive overload made my whole body numb soon after. However, when they saw I let out a small puddle of blood, they quickly entered into alert mode. And unfortunately, I don’t think I can recover in time.

 

“Anyway, I don’t know what just happened to him, but we should wrap things up soon.” A woman with dark blue hair suggested.

 

“Yeah…”

 

A different individual approaches from behind and helps me rise to my feet. Despite the situation, I can't stifle a chuckle before it all wraps up, much to the bewilderment of everyone present.

 

“Do you really think the Knight of Favonius will remain quiet about my disappearance?”

 

The one who was talking with me snorts, “It seems our worries were pointless to see you’re still kicking and giving me such a hateful glare.”

 

“Rest assured, Morgan. We’ve planned for everything about this. The Knight obviously wouldn’t stay put, but there wouldn’t be a single thing they can do about this.” The man added.

 

“Funny for you to say that when you are parts of the Knights of Favonius too.”

 

“What the-” He was too shocked to continue his sentences.

 

Those who conceal their identities with masks are also surprised, even though I only singled out the person in front of me. Did they truly believe that covering their face would suffice? Quite naive. Yet, I must concede that I wouldn't have identified them as a member of the Knight if I hadn't paid attention to their voice and presence value.

 

I doubt anyone would recognize them, especially when they're covered in dark robes and masks. The figure approaches me, reaching up to remove the mask, unveiling themselves as the Inspector.

 

“Hooh, fascinating. I didn’t expect you to recognize us with all the disguises we wore.” He smiled, ominously.

 

“S- sir!? Why did you expose yourself?!” One of them behind him bewildered by his action of revealing his identity.

 

“It’s fine. There’s no point hiding who we are anymore from him, it’s not like he can do anything about it.”

 

“But…”

 

The others who are wearing masks must be affiliated with the Knights because I need to familiarize myself with each one individually. It seems like there's a limited number of insiders involved, so I suspect the rest either choose not to participate directly or don't see the need to show up here.

 

Did they anticipate me resisting against such a large group? I admit I just blew up my own house with my power, but that was the first time I did it.

 

“So, what were you trying to do by pointing out who we are, Morgan? Hmm?”

 

I keep quiet, simply staring at him blankly. Then he takes something out of his pocket and dangles the object in front of my face. It’s my vision.

 

“Did you believe you could escape from here without the sole salvation you have?”

 

Well, that’s not surprising. You don’t want your hostage to have any option to escape or even resist.

 

“Who would expect we had to resort to such a grand plan just to deal with you? You’ve been dodging our previous attempts without fail despite not working with anybody.” He disclosed their plan this past week, “No, the main problem was that you managed to run away from the person who tried to kill you. I didn’t expect you to find an alternative to get the Alder Knight to save you, even though we did our best to keep anyone away from you that day.” He continued as he gazed at my vision before putting it back in his pocket.

 

“Well, aren’t you a generous man for uncovering your scheme?” I replied.

 

“You should thank me for this.” The Inspector snickered, “Anyway, I’m not really interested in that. Do you know why we captured you, Morgan?” He changed the subject.

 

“Don’t you just hate me to excuse your own incompetence?”

 

Some of them burst out laughing upon hearing my comment while the people ahead of me don’t appreciate my opinion. The person behind me let me go when the Inspector pulled my collar.

 

“Daring today, are we?”

 

“I wouldn’t say that hadn’t you included this many men. Couldn’t you think of an alternative smaller-scale plan yet effective to do this?”

 

By the time I finished, he sent his fist to my face.

 

“I admire your courage for speaking up in this circumstance. Are you aware of the predicament you're in?”

 

I spat out the leftover blood in my mouth to the ground.

 

“In any case, rest assured that Mondstadt would see significant advantages from your absence. We would not only acquire a substantial amount of mora, but it would also alleviate our workload concerning your matters.”

 

I give him a cold stare, “It disgusts me to think you’ve stooped so low. Have you got no shame?”

 

“Why, you spoken like we are the bad guys here.” He shook his head, “Does it not make you raise a question why people are targeting you?”

 

“Why would someone put a bounty on your head? Not to mention such a large sum of mora.” The Inspector produced the identical document provided by Ms. Alice, which happened to be a notice offering a reward.

 

“Who are you? What did you do to make someone put a bounty on you? As far as I know, you are nothing but a harmless kid. However, this notice definitely holds more meaning about you than that as they prefer you to be alive than dead.”

 

He keeps yapping while the only thing I can do is to look around and listen.

 

Dawn approaches, and I find myself pondering how much longer they intend to detain me. The Inspector's words hinted at a fate of disappearance from Mond, likely indicating a transfer to another location. His seriousness suggests a significant scheme at play, leading me to believe this is only the beginning.

 

I shouldn't overlook their capabilities given his assurance in these revelations. Now that they've apprehended me, the only remaining step is transferring me to the mastermind behind all these unfortunate occurrences. Regarding the aftermath, I believe they have it under control, and I'd rather not dwell on what kind of nasty tricks up their sleeves.

 

This is it, huh?

 

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Can we get this over with already?” I groaned.

 

The man widens his eyes, “That’s surprising. Who would’ve thought you were so eager to leave Mondstadt? I’ll keep-”

 

Locking my gaze at him, I inhale a small amount of air before blowing it in his direction.

 

I unleash a powerful anemo force that propels him backward until he collides with the tree, causing tremors in the surroundings. The dramatic impact prompts everyone to heighten their defenses, brandishing their weapons and fixing intense stares on me. Meanwhile, a nearby individual swiftly grasps my hand and forcefully encircles my neck from behind, exhibiting extreme aggression.

 

Those in robes approach the Inspector to see his condition, but he seems to suffer minor damage.

 

“Stay away from him, sir. There’s a case where a vision bearer is separated from the vision and can still wield element unless they’re separated far enough.” The person who ambushed me warned as he stood between me and the Knights crew.

 

“So he still can bite back, huh…” The Inspector hissed.

 

“Let’s end it here. We've spent too much time on this matter, and it's time to transition to the next step on our agenda promptly. We wouldn't want anything to disrupt our plan at this stage, would we?”

 

“... I guess you’re right.”

 

The large man signals to the person behind me with a nod.

 

“Farewell, Morgan. Hope you enjoy your miserable fate this onward.”

 

The last thing I see, before everything fades to pitch-black, is the faces of the Knights and everyone involved in this operation. Slowly but surely, I can feel the hatred in me flourish.


ACT 1 - COMPLETED


A/N: Whew, that’s the end of Act 1! What do you think? I would love to hear your opinion!

 

I took too much break than I intended, but I can’t believe I’m still writing, and it’s not even completed yet. I’m thankful that you've read this fic this far, and please look forward to Act 2! I’m not sure when I’ll upload it because it's still in progress but until then,

 

Thank you so much for reading Act 1, and may we meet again in Act 2!

Chapter 47: Target Delivery

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 2 Chapter 0:

Target Delivery


Again, he woke up in the same place.

 

“Ugh, I guess I am starting to get used to doing that…”

 

The familiar dark and cold space where he once was. This time, however, he felt more accustomed to his surroundings than when he first arrived. He checked his vision by gazing at his corporal body, tested his sense of touch by moving his fingers, and assessed his hearing by listening to the faint echo. Everything was working as intended.

 

In his realm of consciousness, one thing had changed. A bright azure radiance emanated from a big, watermelon-sized sphere before him. It could have illuminated the entire domain if not for the vastness of the area. Though not fiery and completely still, the sphere exuded a powerful aura.

 

He lost his arm from merely touching it. Whatever it is, it’s extremely dangerous and most likely lethal. Whatever this is, it’s anything but a gift—not a boon, a blessing, grace, or anything of the sort. Yet, at the same time, he cannot do anything about it and doesn’t think leaving it alone is a good idea.

 

[Can you not leave your body unattended again?]

 

A familiar voice called him when he was in deep thought and crossed his arms.

 

Opening his eyes, he replied, “Give me a moment. I’m still trying to comprehend this thing.”

 

He heard a groan.

 

[I don’t know what you’re talking about.]

 

The black-haired looked up, “You really can’t see what I am seeing right now?”

 

[No. Are you okay? Did you hit your head?]

 

He ignored their sarcasm as he returned to jog his mind.

 

Initially, one of his hypotheses was that he had a being parasite in or on him.

 

[Calling me a parasite is very rude. I did nothing to harm you or your body, if anything, I saved you several times.]

 

“You commanded me to not resist just now, and it was a painful experience.”

 

[I had to, so you didn’t ruin your own scheme.]

 

What they said might be true, but then how would we explain what happened to him? Besides the fight, the extent of the damage inflicted on him is, to say the least, severely concerning. He certainly hadn't suffered any of this before.

 

[That’s not me. I can assure you of that, at least. As the owner of your own body, shouldn’t you be aware of what happened better than I do?]

 

If things were that simple, he wouldn’t be pondering this much. It’s a shame his power doesn’t extend this far. However, he can’t blame anyone for it as he’s not even mastering it despite having it for a long while.

 

The next conjecture was that even as a powerful being, there’s a limit to what they can do to him. As a hostage, he can’t do anything that goes against them. Then again, it’s been exceptionally rare for them to act or want something so far. The duo has been working together more often instead. So he presumed that rather than wanting something from him, they were seeking something else, using him as a vessel.

 

But what is it?

 

[Okay, enough of it. Wake up already.]

 

He stared at the big orb near him before reactivating his own body.

 

 

Let out a groan, the black-haired groggily opened his eyes. For a moment, he stayed still to gather his senses and thoughts, but even after grasping his situation, he didn’t move a muscle. Instead, he scanned his area with a simple glance and his natural radar. As he lay on wooden boards, the shakiness suggested that he was in a wagon.

 

“You are awake, huh?” A woman's voice got his attention.

 

“...” Morgan simply looked at her blankly.

 

A dark blue-haired woman with a ponytail sits in front of him. She has yellow eyes, bangs covering her right eye, and a deep scar on her left cheek. She’s wearing a navy-colored sleeveless shirt under a dark long coat, along with short gray pants with straps on her thighs and brown boots.

 

She curved her lips warmly, “How are you feeling?”

 

The boy softly coughed, not because he was mocking, but rather because of the dryness in his throat. Gradually, since he woke up, some information about his condition and his surroundings came into his brain.

 

“The kid seems okay.” Another voice joined in.

 

On the opposite side of the woman, Morgan sees the big man who ambushed him.

 

The man has short brown hair and a cold gaze in his eyes. He remains topless, revealing bandages covering most of his torso and arms. All he wears are baggy white pants and black shoes.

 

“Well, don’t let your eyes deceive you. The fact he’s not moving seems concerning to me.” The woman neared the young man after she picked up a pouch.

 

He didn’t sense any threat coming from her or the bag she was holding, so he remained still as he watched her approach. She lifted him into a sitting position, leaning his back against the side of the wagon.

 

“Have some water.” She said as she opened the cap. The dark blue-haired shoved it to his face, and in reflex, the boy's head recoiled back.

 

“Relax. This is just plain water.”

 

He hesitantly opened his mouth slightly. With his hands still tied, the woman gently helped him drink the water, allowing him to chug it down at his own pace. After several sips, the boy pulled away, and the woman withdrew the pouch of water.

 

“Feeling better now?” She asked, closing the bag again.

 

He didn’t answer for a while to take a breath before replying, “Why did you do that?”

 

“No big reason. We still need you alive, after all.”

 

Instead of returning to her place, she sits back, facing the boy.

 

“Don’t you think it’s unwise to let him rejuvenate?” The man narrowed his eyes.

 

“You’re too harsh, Will. He could die from dehydration.”

 

“We’re not in the desert. Lack of water for hours wouldn’t kill him.” The man named Will countered.

 

She snickered, “It’s very apparent you’re worrying about something else.”

 

“Hmph.” The brunet turned away while she leaned back with a faint smile.

 

Everything went quiet; only the sounds of steeds pulling carts and the wheels bumping along the road could be heard. The boy sat near the back, allowing him to see the sky. The blue sky, scattered with small clouds, and the sun, not yet reaching its peak, indicated that it was still morning. Looking back and forth, he noticed another wagon serving as an escort. The other two carried more men than his but fewer boxes and items.

 

“Don’t think of doing anything stupid.”

 

It seemed she noticed he was looking around, thinking he was looking for an opportunity to escape. Her gaze on him was cold and serious.

 

“I’m not stupid.” He responded as he slumped back.

 

“What you say and what you think might not mirror each other.”

 

“You’re not wrong. However, I can hardly move being bound like this. Not to mention you guys confiscated my vision.”

 

“If you genuinely think so, then that’s okay.” She dragged her leg to rest her arm.

 

Aside from what he had told her, his left arm felt a bit limp, and his body was stiff, thanks to their command. Running away in this state was definitely a bad idea, but at the same time, he couldn’t allow himself to be captured. However, as his sonar extended over great distances, he realized he was in unfamiliar territory. Wherever they were now, they had crossed the nation's border and were far from Mondstadt.

 

[So, is it time yet?]

 

No.

 

The boy closed his eyes to rest, hoping his body would recover naturally.

 

“Hey.”

 

But not long before he could take a quick nap, the woman in front of him whispered to him. The black-haired opens his eyelids back and looks at her.

 

“Mind if I ask you something?”

 

He simply wagged his head.

 

“You’re surprisingly very calm right now. You do realize whatever is awaiting you would not be good, right? Are you not worried about your predicament?”

 

As she posed her question, the boy noticed the men subtly glance in their direction.

 

“Does it matter to you?”

 

“Maybe not.” She snorted, “I’ve taken many odd jobs before, and kidnapping someone isn’t the worst one among them.”

 

“Are you bragging?”

 

She blinked rapidly; the thought that he was trying to crack a joke in this situation was unbelievable.

 

Exhaling heavily, she continued, “What I'm trying to say is that your demeanor in this situation is unusual, based on my experiences. I'm confident it has nothing to do with your age, and this is the first time it has happened to you.”

 

He paused, “What are you getting at?”

 

“It’s eerie to see you act like this. Tell me what you’re thinking.”

 

“I don’t-”

 

Before he could finish his sentence, the woman extended her arm toward Will with an open palm. Without saying a word, the brunet picked up the firearm beside him and tossed it to her. She casually caught it, checked if it was loaded, and then aimed at the boy’s head.

 

Things escalated as the boy gulped, sensing she wasn’t playing around.

 

“First warning, Morgan. What are you hiding?”

 

He refused to talk as he maintained eye contact with her. Thankfully, the dark-blue-haired woman was patient enough to let him consider what to say. They remained locked in a staring contest until one of them relented.

 

“You won’t-”

 

*BANG*

 

The ear-piercing noise broke loose as she pulled the trigger and drew everybody's attention. Wild animals around them ran away from the source; even the horses that carried their carts were shaken and stopped as a result. Will shook his head as he held his temple and looked at his men before voicing his order.

 

“Keep moving!”

 

“Y- yes, sir!”

 

After some time to calm the horses, the convoy started their travel once again.

 

The woman pulled her weapon and reloaded it proficiently. As she examined her firearm, Will turned to her and questioned,

 

“Was it necessary?”

 

“Hmm?” She buzzed nonchalantly, eyes still on her weapon.

 

“Don’t do that again. You’re going to give out our position.”

 

“My bad, but now I understand what you meant. No doubt there’s something more about this kid.” She mumbled, scornfully looking ahead.

 

The bullet pierced through the poke bonnet without a hitch. The black-haired figure froze after she fired her shot. However, no trace of blood was shed at that time.

 

“Do you not fear death, boy? That shot could’ve killed you.”

 

“... But you had no intention to do so.” Morgan countered, his mimic stayed apathetic.

 

“You’d really think I wouldn’t do it?”

 

“I don’t doubt that you would, but unless I gave you a reason, killing me will be the last thing you want to do.”

 

She blinked before letting out a defeated sigh, “You made it sound like we caught you for money…”

 

He flinched upon hearing her answer. Was it wrong to think they had been hired, but instead, they were the ones behind the bounty? It didn’t make sense—why would they do the dirty work themselves rather than leave it as it was supposed to be? Then again, the ones working behind the scenes in the city had said they would be paid only when the ‘client’ considered the task done.

 

Are they on different sides but with the same goal of capturing him? Could it be that there’s more than one active bounty on his head? Now that Morgan thinks about it, the man he fought near the Stormbearer Points didn’t seem to mind as much if he were dead. So, some people want him alive, while others want him gone. However, there aren’t enough clues for him to determine if his suspicions are correct.

 

As the black-haired deeply contemplated, his sonar snapped him out of it. He’s not familiar with these presences nor is he comfortable with it, the fact their aura is ominous is more than enough for him to consider they aren’t here to seek friendship.

 

“Will…!” The woman called her friend in a low voice, seemingly realizing the situation later than him.

 

“Yeah, we got company, it seems.” Will replied as he picked an axe beside him, “All carts halt! Prepare for battle!”

 

As the man called out his order to his men, they stopped on the track, readying their respective weapons. The brunet put on some clothes before getting off, while the woman checked her firearms, placing a pistol on her hip and securing her main gun on her back. However, unlike Will, she stayed behind for a moment.

 

“I’ll stand guard nearby. Don’t you go anywhere.”

 

Morgan dropped his body to the side, “I know. Don’t worry, I’ll take a nap while you guys deal with them.” He said before shutting his eyelids.

 

Her mouth was agape, seeing that he showed no shred of worry. After shaking her head, she disembarked and spoke to someone. Relying on his hearing, he listened to their pre-planning to engage with the enemies. His sonar, on the other hand, detected many hostile entities approaching. Despite being worried about the situation, even though he didn’t show it, he had no choice but to trust that those people could handle them for him.

 

It’s not like he can fend them off on his own. Regardless, the result of the fight itself doesn’t concern him that much.

 

Once again, he closed his eyes as his consciousness slowly drifted. His body relaxed as if he was asleep. His nonnative companion was dumbfounded when they knew he actually fell asleep amidst the chaos.

 

At the same time, when the group of mercenaries finished their prep and was ready for battle, the enemies had encircled them and left them no choice but to fight. Their numbers are greater than them, but thankfully, they aren’t amateurs and are experienced enough to deal with the abyss monsters.

 

“Tch, to think we have to deal with them now…” The navy-haired woman murmured as she aimed at them, ready to pull the trigger at any moment.

 

After a long and intense battle against their foes, the group managed to reduce them to just a few: a Rockfond Rifthound, a Thundercraven Rifthound, and a Pyro Abyss Mage—one of each. Realizing their chances of victory were slim, the monsters' leader made a desperate decision, commanding the rifthounds to charge and destroy the group's transports. Being mindless creatures, the rifthounds obeyed, even if it meant sacrificing themselves. The mercenaries thought the abyss was causing havoc like another Tuesday, so when it happened, the sudden development of the enemies' behavior caught them off guard, and their carts were broken as a result.

 

[Tsk…]

 

“Oh, shit…!” The woman cursed in her mind as she loaded her firearm and started chasing one of the abyss hounds while the other was pursued by her co-worker.

 

Having completed their task, the beasts refocused on their original target, fixing their gaze on the navy-haired figure poised to face them head-on. The hound bared its teeth, preparing to strike. As soon as she was within reach, it lunged, jaws wide, only to snap at the empty air as she deftly twisted her body to the side. With swift precision, she aimed her weapon at the hound’s head and pulled the trigger. The bullet struck, and the hound dropped to the ground before fading into the void.

 

She looked to the other side and saw that Will had taken down the other one. Without hesitation, she sprinted over to the ruined carts, frantically searching for the boy. He should be safe, as the rifthounds had charged straight at the wagons without a second thought, but she couldn’t deny that worry still gnawed at her. Before long, she finally found him lying on the ground and was about to breathe a sigh of relief.

 

She hurried over and realized his head was badly injured, bleeding heavily. She rushed to his side, kneeling to examine him more closely.

 

“Damn it!” She hissed, taking out a clean cloth and squeezing it against the wound.

 

Hearing her people nearing, she twisted her head, “Get me the first aid!”

 

They hesitated momentarily, then gave up on questioning and focused on following their boss's instructions. As they searched, Will approached the two, securing his weapon on his back.

 

“He’s ain’t dying, is he?”

 

“I’ve pressured the wound to slow down the bleeding, and his heart is racing, most likely due to the shock. His condition should stabilize as long as we treat him fast and adequately.” Her gaze still lingered on the boy.

 

“I thought he'd just get knocked back, maybe end up with a few scrapes. Guy’s soft, no matter what he can do.” Will commented as one of their men came and brought a box in her hands.

 

The navy-haired accepted the box and opened it, ready to patch the wounded. Will and the others quietly watched her work until she was done.

 

“Here. Take care of the others if there’s anyone hurt.” She gave the box back.

 

“Most of us suffer minor injuries, Miss Angelia.” Her people replied.

 

“Then treat them while you still can. We’ll be stuck here for a while, it seems.”

 

She reluctantly took it, “Very well.”

 

The mercenaries await their leader’s next command; those unharmed are resting, while the injured receive treatment. Both leaders sit silently a few meters apart, facing each other, with Morgan lying in front of the female captain, Angelia.

 

“What do we do?”

 

The brunet looked at his men and replied, “That was a surprisingly big scale of enemies, so let’s rest for a bit. In thirty minutes, we can depart again.”

 

“You want us to walk to our destination?”

 

“We ain’t got anything to get us there except a few horses. You got any better idea, Ms. Marksman?”

 

Angelia lowered her head, “... I’m not against it, but I suggest we split up.”

 

“Split up?” He parroted.

 

“We’d better hurry up to deliver this kid. The longer we get there, the more risk there is he will be taken from us.”

 

Will held his chin, remembering they got attacked twice on their way to Chenyu Vale, and they were only two-thirds there. They’re taking a remote route that most people don’t use, hence, that’s why it’s longer to get there. However, if they took any other path, their journey most likely wouldn’t be as peaceful. They’re not the only ones who are after Morgan Friedrich, after all.

 

“How?” He inquired.

 

“Only both of us go there with him with the horses,” She paused as she pointed at the black-haired, “We tell our subordinates to rendezvous somewhere else.”

 

The brunet nodded, “Make sense, but that means it’s our loss if we somehow get ambushed along the way.”

 

“Yeah, that’s why if you agree, we can take a more secure course since it’s only the two of us.”

 

Pondering for a while, he responded, “Fine. We’ll go with your plan.”

 

Will rose and moved toward his subordinates, while Angelia stayed behind to keep watch. Realizing that the boy’s wound might keep him unconscious for a while, she decided to scout the area. However, before she could venture far, she noticed footsteps emerging from the trees. The others followed, realizing they had another guest so soon, but all of them were shocked to see their identities.

 

“We’re sorry to interrupt your rest, but we will take everything from here on.” A masked man declared as he stepped forward.


A/N: Hey, it’s been a while. Around 6 months, right? Thought I dropped this fic, did you? But here you go, prologue for Act 2 for you! (I had this collecting dust and never had the time to finish it until recently.)

 

There are plenty of things I want to talk about, but I don’t want to feel like I’m ranting. So anyway, I’ll keep the story going, but as always, I can’t promise it’ll be consistent. I hope you enjoy them.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 48: Small Problems

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 2 Chapter 1.0:

Small Problems


Although it was nearly the end of the year, few could deny the sweltering heat at this hour. The sun scorched everyone’s skin as it reached its peak, and by then, Morgan had already completed half of his training routine. Taking a break in the shade, he noticed his companion approaching.

 

“Sure is hot today, don’t you agree?”

 

“Yeah, honestly…” The black-haired raggedly breathed as he wiped the sweat on his face.

 

Morgan picked up his bottle and chugged until his throat felt quenched. The sleeveless black button-up beneath her white vest complemented her figure elegantly as she sat beside him, fulfilling her duty to protect the boy. Yet, Morgan sensed there was more to her actions than met the eye.

 

“How are you doing, Mrs. Frederica? Seems like your uniform doesn’t take this heat well.” He asked, noticing he was not the only one bothered by the sun.

 

“Honestly, it's not too bad, thanks to the frequent, refreshing breezes. It's interesting how the heat peaks at noon, yet the nights are quite cool.”

 

As Morgan straightened his legs, he replied, “Because land absorbs heat from the sun faster, and there are very few clouds on the horizon right now. It feels worse when you stay in the city. That’s one reason why I do this outdoors instead.”

 

“Oh, is that so?” The blonde turned her head to him, slightly surprised upon hearing the revelation.

 

He silently bobbed his head as he slipped back and closed his eyes.

 

“I suppose that makes sense. Considering the view and conditions, conducting training in Brightcrown Canyon doesn’t sound too bad. But you are aware there are monster camps around here, right? On the way here, I saw at least three of them. Not to mention, it’s close to the old Capital.”

 

The black-haired thought, there are definitely more than that, but if they’re talking about those within sight, then yeah.

 

“Old Capital? Are you perhaps talking about the abandoned ruin that once was the city of Mondstadt resided hundreds of years ago?”

 

“Yeah, but assuming the way you spoke, my question seems not to need your answer.” Frederica fixed her side hair with a little smile.

 

Morgan opened his eyes again and turned his body toward her, still lying down.

 

“We managed to avoid those camps, anyway, so I don’t see the problem. It’s not like they’ll come for us out of nowhere, but even if they do, you’ll have more to do than backseat.”

 

Tilting her head, she responded, “You make it sound like it’s an easy task. Defeating a bunch of monsters alone is simple enough, but doing it while protecting someone is a different story.”

 

“... It’s not like I asked,” Morgan whispered, but it was loud enough for the knight to hear.

 

The Alder Knight scrutinized the boy, “Don’t say that, kid. You said I shouldn’t mind your mishap, but I know the same can’t be said to you. It is apparent that your mental condition right now is low, and I want to say we are here for you. We may be unable to replace your parents, but please remember you’re not alone.”

 

“...”

 

Unfortunately, he simply stared at her in silence before turning away. Moments later, she could hear him sniff. To her, his reaction seemed like nothing more than a scornful response to her empathy.

 

Frederica’s mouth set into a hard line as she clenched her fist, taking a deep breath. It hurt to be treated that way, but she couldn’t blame Morgan. It hadn’t been long since he lost his family, and everyone knew how hard he took it. His behavior since then has also raised concerns, especially within the Church.

 

Maybe she’d been a little too eager to connect with him. Now, all she could do was hope his heart wouldn’t close off forever.

 

“Why did you mention the old Mondstadt?” Morgan shifted the topic after they had been quiet.

 

She raised her eyebrows and nearly lost her composure.

 

“It was because of a few recent reports about that area. Like a lot of monster bases, abyssal creatures roam, and others.”

 

“That sounds like something you guys see often, so I don’t see how that is any different since it’s part of your job description.” He said, with his hand in the air.

 

“You're not wrong. The concern, however, isn’t the existence but the growing numbers.”

 

“And how bad are we talking here?”

 

“Bad enough that if we, the Knights, aren’t taking any action soon, they might become big troubles for Mondstadt.” Frederica asserted before fanning herself with her palm.

 

“I see.”

 

The gentle breeze blew toward them as the two enjoyed a quiet moment of leisure. The blonde knight barely felt the heat anymore, having taken refuge under the shade of a tree. With little to do besides staying vigilant and keeping the boy safe, her task was neither demanding nor tiring.

 

She didn’t want to tempt fate, but Frederica had some expectations when she first accepted the assignment. So far, no monsters or villains had appeared—everything had been peaceful. Too peaceful, she mused. Though it made the mission feel duller than anticipated, the Alder Knight understood her duty’s importance and was grateful nothing worse had happened.

 

Morgan quietly wiped his philtrum, rubbing away the red fluid trickling from his nose. He did his best to keep his ‘bodyguard’ unaware, leaving no evidence behind to avoid worrying her. Once the throbbing in his head subsided, he sat up on the grass and crossed his legs.

 

“Going to start again, I suppose?” She questioned.

 

“Yeah, but before that, can I ask you some questions, Mrs. Frederica?”

 

“Huh? Sure, what do you want to know?”

 

“May I know starting from when the rise of the monsters' numbers started to grow around Mondstadt? I doubt it only happened in the Old Capital.”

 

The Alder Knight pondered for a moment, “Well, it doesn’t hurt to tell you, I guess.”

 

“It began a couple of weeks ago, with reports from the Reconnaissance Company, which has been conducting a recent investigation. According to their findings, these incidents are happening in nearly every region of Mondstadt, although some areas are more affected due to lower population density. For instance, activity in Old Mondstadt and Dragonspine has tripled compared to usual levels.” She confided.

 

“Three times?” Morgan reiterated in shock, “Ugh, sounds like a pain for you guys.”

 

Frederica chuckled in response, “Rest assured. As you said before, it’s part of the job. We’ve been taking care of them periodically, so they don’t cause any disturbance to people.”

 

The black-haired nodded a few times, but then he remained quiet.

 

No matter how you look at it, something like this should raise a question or two. Based on Frederica’s explanation, the knight still seemed unaware of what might be causing it, but it was only a matter of time before they figured it out. On the other hand, Morgan, though uncertain about his suspicions, wonders if it might have something to do with him. After all, there’s no way something like that could have been triggered without a reason.

 

Hopefully, he was just being too conscious about it.

 

“Is that all you want to ask?”

 

He slightly twisted his head to her before looking away again, “I have more if you don’t mind.”

 

“Not at all. Ask away.”

 

“Is there any specific reason you’re the one assigned to be my escort?”

 

She recoiled a little bit, “Excuse me?”

 

“Please let me clarify my question. I’m glad you’re the chosen one, but as far as I can tell, someone with your talents should be in demand in more urgent matters, like dealing with the problem we just talked about.”

 

“Ah, that’s what got you curious.” She muttered before adding, “Thank you for the compliment, but there’s no profound reason behind it. I was simply entrusted with ensuring your safety. As for everything else, you can trust that we have it under control.”

 

“If you say so,” Morgan said, trying to hold back his quip. He then rubbed the back of his neck, “You don’t mind being in such a boring duty, Mrs. Frederica? I mean, what I do is way more plain than what you make for your daughter.”

 

Surprisingly to him, she giggled at his question, “You don’t have to worry about that. While I agree your training is more basic, there are similarities with the course I gave to Jean. If anything, I commend your effort and wish you good luck!” She gave him a genuine smile.

 

“Ah, thank you…” The black-haired muttered, hiding his embarrassment, “Is there much difference between my training and what you gave to Jean, if I’m allowed to know?”

 

“Naturally, but she also had to do something fundamental like you do before she could progress to the next step.”

 

Morgan simply hummed, acknowledging he has a long way to go to achieve his goal. Then he stood as he patted his pants, ready to continue his exercise.

 

“I’ve been wondering about this,” Her words made him pause and look at her curiously, “Does nobody tell you it’s essential to fill your stomach before training? I’m sure the Sisters from the Church provide you with meals regularly every day, so why don’t you bring anything for lunch?”

 

“I… My appetite has yet to return to normal, and I don’t particularly feel hungry out here.” Morgan nervously scratched his cheek.

 

The blonde crossed her arms, “That doesn’t mean you should skip it, you know? It’ll do more harm to your body if you neglect the necessary sustenance.”

 

“... I suppose you’re right.”

 

“Then, should I tell them to pack you a lunch next time?”

 

“No!” He quickly replied, “I- I’ll do something about it.”

 

Frederica wasn’t sure what he meant by that, but she’d give him a chance to do what he wanted for now, “Very well. I don’t know what you are planning, but you should know that nobody wants to see you fall because you pushed yourself too hard.”

 

Morgan bobbed his head before heading back to continue his exercise.


A/N: Hello again. As you can tell, this chapter is a flashback(?) in early Chapter 3.x in Act 1. And that is the plan for half of Act 2 because, as you know, I skipped some parts from some chapters there intentionally, and I used third-person perspective instead, but still following Morgan mostly.

 

Slightly off topic, I am excited that we got a new AQ for Mondstadt! I planned to play it on the weekend, so I tried my best not to spoil myself with anything except the trailer, which seemed very interesting.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 49: Unknown Occurrence

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 2 Chapter 1.1:

Unknown Occurrence


Morgan was sure death was knocking at his doorstep.

 

The moment he lost his arm and his body started to discharge blood at an alarming rate, he knew he was beyond saving, even if a rescue came. Although the deal is that they will heal him, it’s frustrating despite everything going as planned. Ultimately, Morgan has no choice but to use his last bargaining chip with them.

 

However, when the desperate time called, a different idea struck him.

 

Morgan couldn’t move a muscle, so he thought he might as well try it when there were few options. What’s the worst thing that could happen? He half-joked. However, it was a gamble whether the black-haired could pull it off first try.

 

“Stupid kid. Resort desperate moves like that.” His opponent's voice rang clearly in his ears, following the sound of a sharp object lunging in his direction.

 

Morgan couldn't see what was happening, but he could sense that his enemy and his rescuer were locked in a race against each other. Fortunately, the blonde knight was just a fraction faster, managing to parry the attack in time. The enemy's groan revealed his surprise; he hadn’t expected anyone to intervene, even though Morgan had anticipated it. Amidst the fight, she was already sprinting to this location.

 

“Morgan! You still there?!”

 

The boy heard her voice, but he couldn't respond. With his head lowered, it became increasingly difficult to keep his eyes open due to the extent of his injuries. Silently, he apologized to his savior as his consciousness gradually faded.

 

[You are very lucky. The odds she’s coming to save you were slim, but here she is. That being said, congratulations for keeping your end of the bargain.] Morgan’s ‘companion’ remarked, expecting an answer from him.

 

[...Morgan?] To their surprise, nobody answered.

 

Everything slowed down the moment Frederica stood in front of Morgan against his opponent, and his companion was confused by what was going on. Meanwhile,

 

“Where am I?” Morgan was in the same situation, bewildered by his surroundings.

 

Darkness engulfed everything in sight. Miraculously, the black-haired man could make out his own body, but nothing beyond it. Struggling to gather his thoughts, he made an effort to recall what had happened. The icy chill enveloped his body, the peculiar feeling of floating even as his feet seemed to stand on an invisible surface, the blurred fragments of memory, and the vast emptiness stretching beyond his sight.

 

The light-headed feeling after deep diving into his subconsciousness made Morgan struggle to piece together his memories, and a strange familiarity washed over him, as though he had been in this place before. Giving himself some time to relax, he finally remembers what happened and pats his chest, hinting at his relief.

 

“I’m not sure if I should be glad or scared to be able to control my consciousness on the first try…” The boy muttered softly.

 

However, it was cut short as something began radiating brightly from behind. As Morgan turned, his vision was momentarily blinded by the intense light, prompting him to reflexively shield his eyes with his arm. Thankfully, since he was in his subconsciousness, the brightness didn’t bother Morgan as much, although it did catch him off guard.

 

A giant sphere out of nowhere shines radiantly in the entire domain along with its master. Its existence single-handedly lights everything.

 

“What is that? That’s new.” But of course, nobody responded.

 

The black-haired slowly approached, maintaining his guard up. Up close, he doesn’t feel anything, which makes it more unnerving for him. Its sudden appearance and trait stick out like a sore thumb in the empty void.

 

The whole situation started to make Morgan feel uneasy when weird things happened to him lately. Not to mention the last time he was here, his mind was infiltrated by an unknown being. Now, for some reason, the black-haired cannot feel their presence.

 

He shook his head, thinking about what should matter right now. Asking questions would leave them unanswered, doing nothing would lead him nowhere, and his curiosity was starting to get the better of him.

 

Morgan extended his right arm at it steadily and hesitantly, as he could see his arm quivering the closer it got to the light orb. The moment his hand made contact with it, the ball quickly dragged him closer with unexpected force and drew him closer!

 

His eyes widened and almost made his heart leap out. Without hesitation, Morgan withdrew his hand. However, it wasn’t easy as the orb greedily kept his hand within it, not allowing him to go. Panic began to kick in, and in desperation, he put in every ounce of effort in one go and managed to retract his hand.

 

… Or at least that’s what he thought.

 

Without having the chance to take a breath when he was finally free, he realized the part of his right arm that got into the light sphere was no longer there. There was no pain or anything that indicated he was harmed. The scene left him speechless and reminded him of the current state of his physical body.

 

He was about to scream, only to be awakened in the real world.

 

With a blurry vision and ragged breath, his brain is still processing what happened. To his surprise, he managed to gather himself quickly. Something just yanked him out of his subconsciousness, but it wasn’t a bad thing considering the situation.

 

When Morgan thought he would be drowned in pain, what he felt was the opposite. Feeling fresh and energized, he starts to examine his whole body, especially where his injuries are supposed to be. Yet, he found nothing except his tattered clothes, so the black-haired decided to focus on the other person.

 

“Mrs. Frederica? Why are you here?”

 

“I’m here because of your message! Are you hurt?” She replied, her face was full of worry.

 

Morgan checked his wounds once again, but there wasn’t a single trace of damage or even blood on his body. Well, except for his clothes, they’re in a terrible condition, like he was after getting mugged and beaten up.

 

“I guess not.”

 

Seemingly didn’t believe the boy, Frederica wanted to make sure as she started inspecting his body and seeking if he suffered anything externally and internally. While everything is fine for him, Morgan can’t hide that his heart is pounding after all of that nightmare.

 

Morgan can’t help but feel awkward after a while, “Uh, are you done, ma’am? It’s a little embarrassing for me.”

 

“You SURE you’re alright?” She questioned after hesitantly stopping.

 

“Yeah. I’m good.”

 

“Can you stand?” The blonde lent her hand as she stood, which Morgan took.

 

“Phew. I feel tired for some reason.”

 

“Let’s head back then. We need to check on your condition, AND you get a lot of explanations to do.”

 

“You’re right. I’m sorry, and thank you.”

 

“Eh? What for?”

 

“You saved me, remember? If you didn’t come, I probably would be dead by now.”

 

Instead of replying, Frederica was taken aback by his words. He wasn’t lying. While he had more backup plans, nearly all of them were a gamble, except one. Morgan was glad he didn’t have to resort to his ace here.

 

“Well, save it. We’ll discuss it on our way back.”

 

The two left the scene together and walked side by side in silence.

 

[Hey, where were you?]

 

His companion, however, initiated a conversation inside his head.

 

I went to the place where we first met.

 

[Huh… Did you? Now it makes sense why you passed out for a few seconds just now.]

 

[Anyway, you did your end bargain, and so I did. I just wanted to tell you that.]

 

Yeah, good work, I guess?

 

[Well, that fits your deed more than mine. Pat yourself on the back.]

 

Hearing them compliment him didn’t sit right with him, but there was something he had to ask them. Morgan takes the opportunity now while he is not being interrogated by Frederica.

 

There’s something I’d like to ask. Did you give me anything else?

 

[... I am not sure what you’re talking about. What happened?]

 

You gave me a vision and nothing more back then, right? Until now, even?

 

[Yeah. What’s with it?]

 

Hmm… Did you see what I saw in my subconsciousness?

 

[I lost track of you for a bit there, and I can’t get into your head as I please, so no.]

 

Morgan scratched his head in wonderment. Could it be just a nightmare? It was difficult to tell the difference between his mind and the dream, after all. The boy supposed he could give it another visit when the chance arose, if that’s possible, that is.


A/N: Notes in the next chapter since I'm uploading two at once.

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!

Chapter 50: Collaboration Offer

Chapter Text

Genshin Impact: Mondstadt Alter

 

Act 2 Chapter 1.2:

Collaboration Offer


A few days after Morgan moved back in, he decided to take a stroll around the city until he finally settled in at a small cafe to have breakfast. Once in a while, the boy thought of going out for it instead of troubling the Sisters from the church to cook for him every morning.

 

But of course, leaving without telling anyone would make them give him an earful scolding that, at this point, he’s tired of hearing, so with that in mind, Morgan left a little after their morning routine.

 

With the cafe’s menu in his hands, he scanned it at leisure and finally picked his option for both food and drink. As the boy waited for his order, he glanced outside through the window and saw the street bustling in the morning. There is a lot to process in his mind regarding his circumstances and his actions in the future.

 

Getting some peace after one misfortune and another felt like a luxury for him.

 

[I feel stupid that I underestimated your trouble.] His companion stated in a flat voice.

 

Morgan understood what they were talking about, however, he kept silent and patiently waited for his food. The cafe itself seems pretty popular, as plenty of customers came in after him before his order was served.

 

His attention was still on the outside as he felt a few eyes glancing in his direction. Morgan wanted to ignore them as much as he could, but Sonar simply didn’t allow him to as it recognized their stare maliciously. He let out a sigh right before his order arrived.

 

“Here’s your food, sir.” The waiter served my order on a silver platter.

 

“Thanks,” He answered with a nod before realizing something amiss with his order, “Um, I didn’t order this.” The boy said as he pointed at a small plate.

 

What was in front of him was Crab, Ham & Veggie Bake, a glass of hot chocolate milk, and a caramel pudding. Everything except the last one was what he picked.

 

The waitress smiled gently, “It’s from our manager. I notified him that you came to our place and told me to give you something extra. I hope you’re not allergic to pudding or caramel.” She said the last sentence teasingly.

 

Morgan was feeling a little uptight due to being monitored, and now being treated like that pleasantly surprised him, and he couldn’t help but let out a chuckle.

 

“No, I’ll be fine. And thank you, I appreciate it. Please convey my gratitude as well to the manager.”

 

“Hehe, will do! Let me know if you need anything else. Don’t forget to savor them~” She left with a wink.

 

The black-haired picked up the spoon as he nervously laughed at her playful manner, and began to eat his breakfast. At first, Morgan somehow managed to chew his food at his own pace. However, if someone paid attention to his motion, he slowly increased his eating speed midway and quickly left the cafe after paying and a short exchange with the staff.

 

“Tsk, I can’t even eat in peace…” Morgan mumbled.

 

He planned to return home regardless of what happened today after breakfast, since he knew going anywhere too often and too long worsened his insecurity. Still quite ahead of his house, he noticed some people standing at the door. Morgan increased the speed of his footsteps.

 

Only a few meters ahead, their appearances caught his vision, and likewise, one of them noticed Morgan approaching a moment later.

 

“Oh, there he is.”

 

The moment his companion chirped, Diluc turned his head, “Morgan! I thought you were home.”

 

“Sorry, I was just getting breakfast.” The black-haired reasoned as he approached them, “I also didn’t expect you two to visit me today. Do you guys need something?”

 

“What? We need a reason now, just to see you?” The redhead raised his eyebrow.

 

“Uh…”

 

He then quickly laughed it off as he patted Morgan’s shoulder, “I’m just kidding. Kaeya and I decided to see if you need help moving back into your house.”

 

“That’s probably a bad joke considering what happened, Diluc. Sorry, I hope we didn’t inconvenience you.” Morgan simply shook his head while Kaeya moved forward a few steps with something in his hands and handed it to him, “Oh, and here. A little something from Master Crepus. He asked us to send his regards to you.”

 

The black-haired hesitantly accepted it, seeing it covered with an exquisite tray lid, “Thank you. I can tell it smells amazing.”

 

“Yeah! A shame you just ate, but it’s pile ‘em up, and I’m sure you would enjoy it regardless.”

 

He nodded, “You said you were checking on me, no? Since you are here, do you want to come in?”

 

The navy-haired and the red-haired looked at each other and nodded once, before facing their friend again.

 

“Sure thing. Have you moved back your stuff?”

 

The three began to come inside Morgan’s house as he led the two.

 

“Yup. I didn’t have many items with me when I was taking shelter in the church. Take a seat.” Morgan gestured at the dining table, and the two sat down afterwards.

 

“You guys want anything in particular?” Said the homeowner as he walked to the kitchen.

 

“Give us the best you have!” The redhead responded with a thumbs-up and a grin.

 

“Diluc…” The navy-haired lowkey gave his brother-in-law a disappointed look, “I think tea will suffice for us, Morgan. Don’t trouble yourself for us.”

 

“Ahem, r-right! I suppose I was being too comfortable here.”

 

“It’s fine. Let yourself feel at home. Although there might be nothing fancy here compared to your Mansion.”

 

It is common knowledge that the Ragnvindr are the wealthiest people in Mondstadt, and the fact that they live in a completely different area just for themselves. Not many get the chance to befriend them due to cultural and social reasons, so Morgan thinks he was fortunate to get to know them.

 

“Eh, don’t joke about that, Morgan. You’re making it sound like our friendship is shallow and we care about your wealth.” Diluc said as he crossed his arms, while his friend shortly chuckled in response.

 

While the owner was in the middle of preparing beverages and some snacks for his guests, Diluc took the opportunity to look around his friend’s house, and Kaeya sat at the dining table, trying not to be nosy, but his gaze wandered around. The redhead neared the cabinet, where on top of it stood a few pictures in a frame.

 

“Diluc. It’s a bit rude to snoop around someone’s house like that.”

 

Ignoring his brother’s plea, he picked one of the frames and inspected it, “Take a look at this, Kaeya. It’s his family picture.”

 

“Yeah?” Kaeya blinked in confusion, “What’s wrong with it?”

 

As Diluc said, the picture contained Morgan’s parents along with him in the middle, smiling at the camera. He often saw Mr. Seth quite often since he was a regular. Mrs. Maria, on the other hand, it was very rare for him to see her. Even though he wasn’t particularly close with either of them, he could tell they were a happy family based on a single image.

 

“... Well, seeing them together like this makes me wonder how he feels now that he’s alone.”

 

“I don’t know…” Kaeya sighed, “But, I don’t think that’s a good idea to bring the topic to him. He may still grieve about his loss, and you know things don’t look good either on his end recently.”

 

“That’s precisely why I am worried. We’re his friends and you want us to pretend nothing happened!?”

 

“I understand your feelings, but…” Kaeya stopped halfway, but after pondering for a moment, “Just… Don’t pressure Morgan too much if he doesn’t want to talk about it.”

 

After some time, Morgan came back with hot cups and snacks on a tray in his hands. After giving one to each of his friends and putting the edibles in the middle, he then joined them to sit.

 

“Oh, brownies! Did you make them?” Diluc asked as he picked one.

 

“No, it was something I got from my neighbor by fixing their stuff, and they gave me too much, so.” Morgan sipped his drink.

 

He took a bite and commented as his mouth was still full, “It’s good.”

 

Kaeya also took one, “They asked you to fix something? I didn’t know you had skill.”

 

“It wasn’t a big deal. Just a blown fuse and loose wiring, also they didn’t clean it properly.”

 

“Sounds complicated. Was it hard?”

 

“No, it was simply taking some time because I only read the manual before.” The black-haired took another chug and then put the cup down, “Anyway, I’m sorry you came here for nothing. I am glad you spare your time to visit me, though.”

 

Finishing the last bite of brownies in his hand, Diluc replied, “It’s alright. But Morgan, stop being so stiff. We are worried about you, just like everyone else, especially since we are your friends.”

 

“Now we know you are okay, I suppose we can relax a bit more, yeah?” The eye patch reassured, to which the black-haired snorted.

 

“You can say that for now.”

 

The redhead choked his head to the side slightly, “Hmm? Did something happen?”

 

“No, no, no. What I meant was it’s true to some extent, but who knows if someone or people are going to come after me again? Hell, they may already be on the move, lurking in the dark, and await an opportunity to arise.”

 

Diluc slumped back, crossing his arms and closing his eyes tightly. Kaeya also folded his arms on the table, looking down. The two seemed deep in their thought for a minute before the navy-haired voiced his concern,

 

“Perhaps you are too paranoid about it? Mondstadt has tight security as far as I can see. It wouldn’t be possible for them to do anything to you here with all the knights patrolling around the city.”

 

The black-haired listened and bobbed his head, “You’re not the first one to say that.”

 

“Uh… I am inclined to agree with what Kaeya said, but Morgan also has a point.” Diluc joined in as he took another dessert, “Bad people can be sneaky sometimes, since we don’t know their intentions. They can be hiding in plain sight, acting all suspicious. And the knights can’t do much with suspicions alone.” He said that as he pointed them both with his food, it made him look silly.

 

“Uh-huh… Your point is?” Morgan raised his eyebrows.

 

“Umm…”

 

Nobody said anything, even the one being questioned. The red-haired blinked many times, trying to figure out what’s the conclusion of his arguments.

 

Kaeya chuckled, “Well, at the end of the day, we can’t do anything but stay vigilant.”

 

“By we, you mean me, right?”

 

“Wait, wait, wait! Don’t take the burden on your own!” Diluc slammed the table and continued, “I can help you fight them.”

 

“Diluc, the problem is none of us know who they are.”

 

When the navy-haired responded to the redhead, Morgan tapped his ear gently.

 

The conversation went in a circle, and there’s no point staying on this topic, the black-haired thought.

 

“Alright, that’s enough. Don’t stress yourself with my problem.” He concurred after emptying his cup.

 

“Hold up, I got one more idea! We can still help you.” Diluc seemingly still wanted to chat about it longer.

 

Both Morgan and Kaeya looked at each other for a second, intrigue written on their face.

 

“What’s on your mind this time, brother?”

 

“How about you join me in training?”

 

“... Come again?” Morgan recoiled.


A/N: Okay, it’s not often I upload two at once, beautiful readers. Which means one thing: I need to take a long break from this so I can focus better on finishing my studies. For how long? No idea, but hopefully as quickly as possible.

 

The thing is, while I have more than half of the chapters in this act finished as a draft already, there’s a tendency in me that I might forget what I wanted to write in that chapter, if you know what I mean. So I settled on uploading two chapters before I leave.

 

Anyway, wish me luck so I can finish my studies fast, and,

 

Thank you for reading, and carry on!